001

Table of Contents

From the Pages of

Title Page
Copyright Page
H. G. Wells
The World of H. G. Wells andTheWar of the Worlds
Introduction
Praise

BOOK ONE - THE COMING OF THE

MARTIANS
Chapter 1 - The Eve of the War
Chapter 2 - The Falling Star
Chapter 3 - On Horsell Common
Chapter 4 - The Cylinder Opens
Chapter 5 - The Heat-Ray
Chapter 6 - The Heat-Ray in the Chobham Road
Chapter 7 - How I Reached Home
Chapter 8 - Friday Night
Chapter 9 - The Fighting Begins
Chapter 10 - In the Storm
Chapter 11 - At the Window
Chapter 12 - What I Saw of the Destruction of Weybridge and
Shepperton
Chapter 13 - How I Fell in with the Curate
Chapter 14 - In London
Chapter 15 - What Had Happened in Surrey
Chapter 16 - The Exodus from London
Chapter 17 - The “Thunder Child”

BOOK TWO - THE EARTH UNDER THE

MARTIANS
Chapter 1. - Under Foot
Chapter 2 - What We Saw from the Ruined House
Chapter 3 - The Days of Imprisonment
Chapter 4 - The Death of the Curate
Chapter 5 - The Stillness
Chapter 6 - The Work of Fifteen Days
Chapter 7 - The Man on Putney Hill
Chapter 8 - Dead London
Chapter 9 - Wreckage
Chapter 10 - The Epilogue

Endnotes
Inspired by The War of the Worlds
Comments & Questions
For Further Reading
 From the Pages of
The War of the Worlds No one would have believed in the last years of
the nineteenth century that this world was being watched keenly and
closely by intelligences greater than man’s and yet as mortal as his own:
that as men busied themselves about their various concerns they were
scrutinised and studied, perhaps almost as narrowly as a man with a
microscope might scrutinise the transient creatures that swarm and
multiply in a drop of water. (page 9)

“The chances against anything manlike on Mars are a million to one.”

(page 14)

Those who have never seen a living Martian can scarcely imagine the
strange horror of its appearance. The peculiar V-shaped mouth with its
pointed upper lip, the absence of brow ridges, the absence of a chin
beneath the wedgelike lower lip, the incessant quivering of this mouth,
the Gorgon groups of tentacles, the tumultuous breathing of the lungs in
a strange atmosphere, the evident heaviness and painfulness of
movement due to the greater gravitational energy of the earth—above all,
the extraordinary intensity of the immense eyes—were at once vital,
intense, inhuman, crippled and monstrous. (page 27)

“They’re coming!” (page 36)

One or two adventurous souls, it was afterwards found, went into the
darkness and crawled quite near the Martians; but they never returned,
for now and again a light-ray, like the beam of a warship’s searchlight,
swept the common, and the Heat-Ray was ready to follow. (page 42)
“They wiped us out—simply wiped us out.” (page 61)

Humanity gathered for the battle. (page 78)

Canisters smashed on striking the ground—they did not explode—and
incontinently disengaged an enormous volume of heavy, inky vapour,
coiling and pouring upward in a huge and ebony cumulus cloud, a
gaseous hill that sank and spread itself slowly over the surrounding
country. And the touch of that vapour, the inhaling of its pungent wisps,
was death to all that breathes. (page 100)

If one could have hung that June morning in a balloon in the blazing blue
above London every northward and eastward road running out of the
tangled maze of streets would have seemed stippled black with the
streaming fugitives, each dot a human agony of terror and physical
distress. (page 118)

All the complex apparatus of digestion, which makes up the bulk of our
bodies, did not exist in the Martians. They were heads—merely heads.
Entrails they had none. They did not eat, much less digest. Instead, they
took the fresh, living blood of other creatures, and injected it into their
own veins. (page 142)

The Martians interchanged thoughts without any physical intermediation.

(page 146)

“It never was a war, any more than there’s war between man and ants.”
(page 172)
 Published by Barnes & Noble Books
122 Fifth Avenue
New York, NY 10011

www.barnesandnoble.com/classics

The War of the Worlds was first published in 1898.

Originally published in mass market format in 2004 by Barnes & Noble Classics
with new Introduction, Notes, Biography, Chronology, Inspired By,
Comments & Questions, and For Further Reading.
This trade paperback edition published in 2008.

Introduction, Notes, and For Further Reading

Copyright.© 2004 by Alfred Mac Adam.

Note on H. G. Wells, The World of H. G. Wells and The War of the Worlds,
Inspired by The War of the Worlds, and Comments & Questions
Copyright © 2004 by Barnes & Noble, Inc.

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or
by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopy, recording, or any information
storage and retrieval system, without the prior written permission of the publisher.

Barnes & Noble Classics and the Barnes & Noble Classics colophon are trademarks of Barnes &
Noble, Inc.

The War of the Worlds

ISBN-13: 978-1-59308-362-5 ISBN-10: 1-59308-362-9
eISBN : 978-1-411-43346-5
LC Control Number 2007941534

Produced and published in conjunction with:

Fine Creative Media, Inc.
322 Eighth Avenue
New York, NY 10001
Michael J. Fine, President and Publisher

Printed in the United States of America

QM
1 3 5 7 9 10 8 6 4 2

FIRST PRINTING
 H. G. Wells
Social philosopher, utopian, novelist, and “father” of science fiction and
science fantasy, Herbert George Wells was born on September 21, 1866,
in Bromley, Kent. His father was a poor businessman, and young Bertie’s
mother had to work as a lady’s maid. Living “below stairs” with his
mother at an estate called Uppark, Bertie would sneak into the grand
library to read Plato, Swift, and Voltaire, authors who deeply influenced
his later works. He showed literary and artistic talent in his early stories
and paintings, but the family had limited means, and when he was
fourteen years old, Bertie was sent as an apprentice to a dealer in cloth
and dry goods, work he disliked.
He held jobs in other trades before winning a scholarship to study
biology at the Normal School of Science in London. The eminent
biologist T. H. Huxley, a friend and proponent of Darwin, was his
teacher; about him Wells later said, “I believed then he was the greatest
man I was ever likely to meet.” Under Huxley’s influence, Wells learned
the science that would inspire many of his creative works and cultivated
the skepticism about the likelihood of human progress that would infuse
his writing.
Teaching, textbook writing, and journalism occupied Wells until 1895,
when he made his literary debut with the now-legendary novel The Time
Machine, which was followed before the end of the century by The
Island of Dr. Moreau, The Invisible Man, and The War of the Worlds,
books that established him as a major writer. Fiercely critical of
Victorian mores, he published voluminously, in fiction and nonfiction, on
the subjects of politics and social philosophy. Biological evolution does
not ensure moral progress, as Wells would repeat throughout his life,
during which he witnessed two world wars and the debasement of
science for military and political ends.
In addition to social commentary presented in the guise of science
fiction, Wells authored comic novels like Love and Mr. Lewisham,
Kipps, and The History of Mister Polly that are Dickensian in their scope
and feeling, and a feminist novel, Ann Veronica. He wrote specific social
commentary in The New Machiavelli, an attack on the socialist Fabian
Society, which he had joined and then rejected, and literary parody (of
Henry James) in Boon. He wrote textbooks of biology, and his massive
The Outline of History was a major international best-seller.
By the time Wells reached middle age, he was admired around the
world, and he used his fame to promote his utopian vision, warning that
the future promised “Knowledge or extinction.” He met with such
preeminent political figures as Lenin, Roosevelt, and Stalin and
continued to publish, travel, and educate during his final years. Herbert
George Wells died in London on August 13, 1946.
 The World of H. G. Wells andThe
War of the Worlds

1866 Herbert George Wells, known as a child as Bertie, is born on

September 21 in Bromley, Kent. His pious parents, who had
once been domestic servants, are often on the brink of
financial ruin. Bertie’s father, now owner of a china shop, is
an excellent cricket player but a bad businessman.

1871 Lewis Carroll’s Through the Looking Glass and What Alice
Found There is published. The first books of George Eliot’s
Middlemarch are published. A British Act of Parliament
legalizes labor unions. The Royal Albert Hall of Arts and
Sciences opens in London.

1879 Wells’s mother takes work as a housekeeper at a nearby estate

called Uppark, where she had served as a lady’s maid before
her marriage. Bertie lives with her at Uppark, where he reads
copiously from the library.

1880 Bertie’s mother has him become an apprentice to a draper (a

dealer in cloth and dry goods). He finds the work unsatisfying
yet stays with this position and another for a pharmacist for
the next two years.

1882 Charles Darwin dies.

1883 Bertie dislikes retail work and takes a position as an assistant

teacher at Midhurst Grammar School. Robert Louis
Stevenson’s Treasure Island is published.

1884 Wells wins a scholarship and enters the Normal School of

Science in the South Kensington section of London. His
mentor, the eminent biologist and proponent of Darwinism T.
H. Huxley, deeply influences him, introducing him to
evolutionary science and skepticism about human progress.

1887 The first Sherlock Holmes story, A Study in Scarlet, by Sir

 Arthur Conan Doyle, is published.

1888 Wells publishes sketches called The Chronic Argonauts that

later will become The Time Machine. He graduates from
London University.

1891 He marries his cousin, Isabel Mary Wells. Oscar Wilde’s The
Picture of Dorian Gray and Thomas Hardy’s Tess of the
d‘Urbervilles are published.

1893 Wells’s marriage is unhappy. He falls in love with a beautiful

young student named Amy Catherine (“Jane”) Robbins. His
first published book, Textbook of Biology, appears. He
becomes a full-time writer, known for independence of mind
and works that challenge conventional thinking.

1895 After Isabel and H. G. divorce, he marries Jane Robbins. His

tireless supporter, she types all of his manuscripts and
correspondence. Wells publishes The Time Machine, which
parodies the English class system and provides a distressing
view of the future of human society. The Stolen Bacillus, a
collection of short stories, and The Wonderful Visit, a science-
fiction novel, also appear. In his lifetime, Wells will publish
more than eighty books.

1896 Wells publishes The Island of Dr. Moreau, in which a mad

scientist turns animals into semihuman creatures, and The
Wheels of Chance, about the bicycling craze.

1897 The Faust-like tale The Invisible Man appears. Bram Stoker’s
Dracula is published.

1898 Wells publishes The War of the Worlds, about an invasion of

Martians.

1900 In the first years of the century, Wells and Jane host numerous
luminaries in their home and actively engage in various
political and intellectual debates. Wells publishes a comic
novel of lower-middle-class life, Love and Mr. Lewisham,
about a struggling teacher.
1901 A son, George Philip Wells, is born to Jane and H. G. The
First Men in the Moon, which predicts human travels into
outer space, and Anticipations of the Reaction of Mechanical
and Scientific Progress upon Human Life and Thought, in
which Wells advances his ideas about social progress, are
published. Queen Victoria dies.

1903 A second son, Francis Richard, is born. Mankind in the

Making, another book promoting social progress, is published.
Wells joins the socialist Fabian Society, but soon draws fire
from George Bernard Shaw and others for his deviations from
the Fabian line. Throughout his life, Wells takes every
opportunity to share and implement his dream of a utopian
society.

1905 Wells publishes the somewhat autobiographical comic novel

Kipps: The Story of a Simple Soul, in which a man receives an
unexpected inheritance. A Modern Utopia, again centered
around Wells’ ideas about social progress, also appears.
George Bernard Shaw’s play Major Barbara is published.

1908 Wells resigns from the Fabian Society. He publishes The War
in the Air, which foretells aerial combat.

1909 He publishes Tono-Bungay, a panoramic and critical picture of

English society, and Ann Veronica: A Modern Love Story, a
feminist novel.

1910 Wells publishes an ode to the past in the comic novel The
History of Mr. Polly, in which a shopkeeper changes his life.
E. M. Forster’s Howards End appears.

1911 In The New Machiavelli, Wells excoriates the Fabian Society

and provides portraits of its notable members. His collection
The Country of the Blind and Other Stories appears.

1914 World War I begins. Wells and the writer Rebecca West, with
whom he has a long affair, have a son, Anthony. Wells travels
to Russia for the first time. He publishes The World Set Free,
which predicts the use of the atomic bomb in warfare.
1915 Boon, a novel that satirizes Henry James’s style, is published
under the pen name Reginald Bliss; it provokes an acerbic
exchange between the two authors. D. H. Lawrence’s The
Rainbow is published.

1916 Wells travels to the war fronts of Italy, Germany, and France.
He publishes Mr. Britling Sees It Through, a realistic portrayal
of the English during the war. James Joyce’s Portrait of the
Artist as a Young Man is published.

1918 Wells creates anti-German information for the Ministry of

Propaganda.

1919 He coauthors, with Viscount Edward Grey, The Idea of a

League of Nations.

1920 In an effort to rally’supporters to his progressive political

agenda, Wells travels again to Russia to meet with Lenin.
Russia in the Shadows and his immensely popular The
Outline of History are published. Edith Wharton’s The Age of
Innocence is published.

1922 A Short History of the World appears. T. S. Eliot’s The

Wasteland is published. James Joyce’s Ulysses is published in
Paris.

1927 Jane Wells dies. Virginia Woolf’s To the Lighthouse is

published.

1928 Evelyn Waugh’s Decline and Fall appears.

1929 Wells publishes The Common Sense of World Peace.

1929- In collaboration with his son, G. P. Wells, and biologist Julian

1930 ‘Huxley (grandson of T. H. Huxley), he publishes a work on
biology called The Science of Life.

1930 W. H. Auden’s Poems is published.

1933 Wells publishes the novel The Shape of Things to Come, the
story of a world war that lasts three decades in which cities
 are destroyed by aerial bombs.

1934 Wells travels to Moscow to speak with Stalin and returns

despondent over the encounter. The writer’s good-natured
Experiment in Autobiography, a portrait of himself and his
contemporaries, appears. He visits the United States and
confers with Roosevelt.

1935 Based on the novel The Shape of Things to Come, Wells

writes the screenplay for Things to Come, a film produced by
Alexander Korda and directed by William Cameron Menzies.

1936 Things to Come is released in the United States.

1938 Orson Welles’s radio broadcast of The War of the Worlds

sends millions of Americans into panic.

1939 World War II begins.

1945 World War II ends. Wells publishes Mind at the End of Its
Tether, a vision of mankind rejected and destroyed by nature.
George Orwell’s Animal Farm appears.

1946 Herbert George Wells dies in London on August 13.

 Introduction
In 1895 Herbert George Wells learned to ride a bicycle. Hardly an
unusual occurrence, for the twenty-nine-year-old Wells it represented a
major accomplishment and a tremendous liberation. Wells had always
been physically weak—his lungs hemorrhaged on more than one
occasion—and he further punished his constitution by cramming for
examinations in order to extricate himself from abject poverty and boring
jobs with no future. The bicycle, by 1895 so popular in England that
manufacturers could not keep pace with demand, revealed to Wells and
countless thousands of others that using a body—even a not especially
strong body—to propel a machine could free them from dependence on
collective modes of transportation. People could now travel at their own
speed, wherever and whenever they chose.
The bicycle is also symbolic of Wells’s solitary individuality—even
later when he designed a tandem bicycle so he and his wife could ride
together, he made sure he would do the steering. By becoming a writer,
Wells liberated himself from family and employers, but like a bicyclist,
his success depended entirely on his own efforts and willpower. If he
crashed, he would have no one to blame but himself. In this sense, Wells
is the ultimate expression of nineteenth-century individualism: the
solitary Romantic at odds with things as they are, the visionary able to
see things to which others are blind, the self-made man who owes
nothing to anyone yet concerns himself with the future of all mankind.
Conscious that the industrial revolution had utterly transformed
Europe, Wells became obsessed with the idea that society too could be
made into a smoothly functioning, efficient, and productive machine.
Aware, as relatively few were, of socialism, Wells was convinced that a
new and better social order could be devised, though he did not believe
in the “workers’ paradise” utopia promised by Karl Marx (1818-1883).
In fact, the nightmare future of The Time Machine (1895) is Wells’s
version of that Marxist utopia, a world where the former workers (the
Morlocks) eat the former capitalist class (the Eloi). Wells distrusted
utopias precisely because he believed they deprive humanity of goals and
render it complacent and, ultimately, stupid. His solution was
unremitting work, production, and competition.
 Wells realized he was living in an age of transition and concluded that
industrialization would invalidate traditional forms of government—
from monarchy to democracy—but he was only too aware that
technological advances would occur much more rapidly than would
social evolution, that an undisciplined, anarchic humanity equipped with
modern machines would be like a child playing with a loaded pistol. All
of his writing has, then, a double focus: On the one hand, it points out the
shortcomings of the current age, while on the other, it seeks to orient the
present in the direction the author deems proper. So Wells is something
very different from a prophet, who tells what the future will be: He is a
social planner who offers a model of what it should be.
The differences between England in the late-nineteenth century—
especially its last five years, when Wells produced The Time Machine,
The Island of Doctor Moreau (1896), The Wheels of Chance (1896), The
Invisible Man (1897), The War of the Worlds (1898), When the Sleeper
Wakes (1899), and Love and Mr. Lewisham (1900), along with myriad
short stories and journalistic essays—and England after World War I are
radical. From today’s perspective, England in 1895 is an only partially
modern country: There was gas for lighting, at least in municipal areas,
and a rail network that connected the entire country. This meant that
while Wells could get to London from Woking by train, he would still
have to rely on horse-drawn carriages for local travel. This was true even
in London and applied as well to the transportation of goods and objects,
so the nineteenth century actually ended at the railroad station, and an
earlier age began just outside it.
This simple fact marks just one of the significant differences between
life in the late 1800s and what it would become over the course of the
next half-century. If, like Wells’s Time Traveller, we could visit London
in 1895, we would be shocked at its utter filthiness and dismayed by
streets fouled with the manure of countless horses, making walking fetid
and hazardous. We would quickly discover that the water supply,
especially in densely populated areas, was dangerous, since modern
sewage systems required extensive and expensive construction no
government was prepared to finance. The poor, the vast majority of the
population, lived thoroughly unhealthy and, usually, short lives. They
had no sanitary facilities, drew water from public pumps, and bathed
very infrequently. Consequently, lice, fleas, and other parasites were
commonplace, as were the diseases they transmitted. This, coupled with
air made opaque by coal smoke (the famous London fog), made urban
life uncomfortable and poisonous. With the gradual development of pure
water delivery systems, sewage systems, standards of hygiene, and
public health inspections, the quality of life improved for everyone, but
chamber pots, which we are likely to regard as ancient, quaint artifacts,
remained in common use, especially in the country, until well into the
twentieth century. Here is Wells, in his 1907 suite of socialist essays New
Worlds for Old, commenting on the 1905 Report of the Education
Committee of the London County Council:
Taking want of personal cleanliness as the next indication of
neglect at home [he’d already commented on the inadequate
clothing worn by poor children], 11 per cent of the boys are
reported as “very dirty and verminous.” ... Eleven per cent
verminous; think what it means! Think what the homes must be
like from which these poor little wretches come! Better perhaps
than the country cottage where the cesspool drains into the water-
supply and the henhouse vermin invades the home, but surely
intolerable beside our comforts.1
These public health problems, along with alcoholism, a problem as
serious then as drug abuse is today, infuriated Wells because he thought
social management and technology could eliminate them. But it would
be a mistake to think Wells felt sorry for the poor because he had lived in
poverty as a boy and felt he could better their lot. Actually, he felt
contempt for the poor and, by 1895, has left his poverty behind forever:
He earns almost 800 pounds per year from his writing, enough to put him
solidly in the middle class. But he does have expenses: He is freshly
divorced from his first wife, Isabel, and paying her 100 pounds per year
in alimony. He is also supporting his parents—another 60 pounds. To
make ends meet, to have a larger living space, and to exempt himself
from a too-busy social life that distracted him from his almost
superhuman writing schedule, he moves to the county of Surrey—just
southwest of London County and bordered on the north by the river
Thames—and resides in the town of Woking on the London and South-
Western railway line. It is in Woking that he produces his bicycling novel
The Wheels of Chance, as well as The Invisible Man, The War of the
Worlds, and any number of short pieces, fiction and nonfiction. Wells
describes his move to Woking in his 1934 Experiment in Autobiography:
Our withdrawal to Woking was a fairly cheerful adventure. Woking
was the site of the first crematorium but few of our friends made
more than five or six jokes about that. We borrowed a hundred
 pounds by a mortgage on Mrs. Robbins’ [his mother-in-law] house
in Putney and with that hundred pounds, believe it or not, we
furnished a small resolute semi-detached villa with a minute
greenhouse in the Maybury Road facing the railway line, where all
night long the goods trains shunted and bumped and clattered—
without serious effect upon our healthy slumbers....In all directions
stretched open and undeveloped heath land, so that we could walk
and presently learn to ride bicycles and restore our broken contact
with the open air. There I planned and wrote the War of the Worlds,
the Wheels of Chance and the Invisible Man. I learnt to ride my
bicycle upon sandy tracks with none but God to help me; he
chastened me considerably in the process, and after a fall one day I
wrote down a description of the state of my legs which became the
opening chapter of the Wheels of Chance.2
The poverty of his early years—like the protagonist of The Wheels of
Chance, he was apprenticed to a draper in 1880, worked a seventy-hour
week, lived in a dormitory, and ate unhealthy food—coupled with his
scientific training at the Normal School of Science, where he was a
scholarship student, made him acutely aware of the shortcomings of
sanitary conditions in England, so that when he oversaw the construction
of his first house, Spade House, in 1900, he made certain it would be as
modern a structure as possible, especially with regard to plumbing.
Knowing exactly where Wells lived in 1895 is essential for an
understanding of The War of the Worlds because he minutely explored
the area around Woking by bicycle and made it the setting for his
romance, as he says in a letter in which he comments on the first,
magazine version of the novel:
I’m doing the dearest little serial for Pearson’s new magazine in
which I completely wreck and sack Woking—killing my neighbors
in painful and eccentric ways—then proceed via Kingston and
Richmond to London, which I sack, selecting South Kensington for
feats of peculiar atrocity.3
Once again, as he had in The Invisible Man, Wells would create a
situation in which the world right outside the door is invaded by a totally
fantastic agency. This is his literary masterstroke in The War of the
Worlds, making banal reality into something terrifying, a technique that
contrasts vividly with his modus operandi in, for example, The Time
Machine or When the Sleeper Wakes, where a character from Wells’s
present is magically transported to the future. In those works, Wells’s
social message is more overt, while in novels like The Invisible Man or
The War of the Worlds the reader is caught up in the combination of the
everyday and the bizarre. Small wonder Orson Welles ( 1915-1985)
caused panic and mass hysteria in October 1938, when he transposed The
War of the Worlds to New Jersey for a Halloween radio program.
What Wells constantly suggests is that reality in 1895 England is a
paradox. For example, the nation where the industrial revolution was
born lacked a uniform electrical grid. This meant that only parts of
London had electricity and that outside of London people had to use gas
and oil lamps for lighting. The reasons why electrification in England
lagged so far behind Germany and the United States are complex but
probably relate to public distrust of utility monopolies. During the
nineteenth century, concessions to railroad companies, then gas
companies, then water companies meant that owners of land saw huge
chunks of their property ceded to private companies. Finally, they
resisted, and the result, beginning in 1882 with the Electrical Lighting
Act, was a series of retrograde measures that hamstrung national
electrification.
This situation, in which local interests—private property and personal
animosities—thwart something that is an obvious advantage to the entire
community, is the kind of dilemma Wells understood to be absurd. If
electrical power is good for all, then, Wells would argue, it should be
brought in as soon as possible. The welfare of all must take precedence
over the welfare of the few, though soon enough Wells began to see that
some members of society were more important than others, that a
technocratic elite not only had the right but the obligation to run society.
His most important statements about the future appear in Anticipations
of the Reaction of Mechanical and Scientific Progress upon Human Life
and Thought (1902). This is Wells writing what we might call
“futurology,” probable changes in human life and society that flow
logically, at least from the author’s point of view, from the current
situation. Wells’s hopes for the future—these articles are, after all,
speculations and not prophecies—reside on a single principle: that future
society, which Wells calls the “New Republic,” will be governed by a
confederation of technocrats scientifically trained to deal with a world
where economic globalization is a fact of life.
These New Republicans will not be benevolent but pragmatic. For
example, they will regard war not as a conflict between armies but one
between peoples. This is the “total war” Adolph Hitler ( 1889-1945) put
into practice, an idea that includes not only military campaigns but the
actual right to exist of “inferior people,” whole races Wells views as
excluded from the technological domination of nature. As he himself
says:
And how will the New Republic treat the inferior races? How will
it deal with the black? how will it deal with the yellow man? how
will it tackle that alleged termite in the civilized woodwork, the
Jew? Certainly not as races at all. It will aim to establish, and it will
at last, though probably only after a second century has passed,
establish a world-state with a common language and a common
rule. It will, I have said, make the multiplication of those who fall
behind a certain standard of social efficiency unpleasant and
difficult.... The Jew will probably lose much of his particularism,
intermarry with Gentiles, and cease to be a physically distinct
element in human affairs in a century or so. But much of his moral
tradition will, I hope, never die.... And for the rest, those swarms of
black, and brown, and dirty-white, and yellow people, who do not
come into the new needs of efficiency? Well, the world is a world,
not a charitable institution, and I take it they will have to go.4
This astonishing passage, in which the phrase “have to go” sanctions
genocide, reminds us that the difference between one kind of
totalitarianism and another is more a matter of nuance than ideology.
That is, Wells deals in words, not acts, but the twentieth century would
see Hitler and Josef Stalin (1879-1953) put ideas into practice that
resemble Wells’s notions with harrowing results. Wells’s racism, unlike
that of Hitler, does not derive from any discernable biological theory of
racial superiority—though his sweeping statement about “swarms of
black, and brown, and dirty-white, and yellow people” strongly suggests
it—but from the idea that only an educated elite has the right to govern,
while the obligation of the masses is to serve. Those who do not qualify
for a place in the New Republic will have to be exterminated, not out of
cruelty but out of a twisted kind of altruism: If they are truly unfit, they
only waste resources and pollute the society of the new elite.
This new society will assert itself through violence. Wells notes that
the New Republic will flourish in times of peace, but that it develops
“only very painfully and slowly, amidst these growing and yet
disintegrating masses.” Its development will accelerate because war is
inevitable and, along with it, “the absolute determination evident in the
scheme of things to smash such a body [society as it is], under the
hammer of war, that must finally bring about rapidly and under pressure
the same result as that to which the peaceful evolution slowly tends.”5
While this advocacy of violence is shocking, it is nevertheless the
hallmark of the twentieth century’s most prominent forms of
totalitarianism, fascism and Marxism-Leninism. While each puts into
practice at least some of Wells’s ideas, they are different because they
correspond to specific national and cultural contexts and histories.
Wells’s ultimate hope is to move mankind (at least what he would call
the best of it) beyond the nation state into a single corporate nation with
one language and a single purpose.
Wells is the product of a peculiar moment in Western history. Between
1814, the final defeat of Napoleon, and 1914, the outbreak of World War
I, there is a century of relative peace for Europeans. There are
international conflicts (the Crimean War of 1853-1856, the Franco-
Prussian War of 1870-1871, and the Boer War of 1899-1902) as well as
myriad internal and civil clashes (uprisings all over Europe in 1848 and
the American Civil War of 1861-1865, for example), but none of these
compares to World War I in terms of casualties, destruction, and
collective demoralization. It may well be, giving him the benefit of the
doubt, that Wells had no clear grasp of the full meaning of what he was
advocating in the name of social rationalization, but the fact is that his
proposals—genocide, the subordination of individual rights to the needs
of the state, and the concept of total war—are all too familiar to those
born during the twentieth century. It is certainly the case that Wells’s
hideously radical thought makes most of us cringe, but we must also
remember that everything he wrote was echoed, repeated, and,
unfortunately, practiced by others.
Anticipations was not one of Wells’s popular books, but its
retrospective importance with regard to The War of the Worlds is
immense. Wells could not create his New Republic anywhere in the real
world, so he caused it to take place in the realm of the imagination. The
War of the Worlds is nothing more or less than the attempt of an alien
New Republic to take control of the world as it is. Whenever novelists or
filmmakers imagine alien races, they conceive them as racially
homogeneous and all speaking the same language. Wells’s Martians all
look exactly alike, speak the same language, and act like the moving
parts of a vast machine.
 The Martians were born from an article Wells published in November
1893 in the Pall Mall Budget, “The Man of the Year Million.” This semi-
satirical piece applies the concept of evolution postulated by Charles
Darwin ( 1809-1882) and popularized by the one professor at the Normal
School of Science Wells idolized, Thomas Huxley (1825-1895). While
evolution is the subject of the essay, the style derives from Thomas
Carlyle ( 1795-1881), one of Wells’s favorite writers and author of
Sartor Resartus: The Life and Opinions of Herr Teufelsdröckh ( 1833-
1834), and Carlyle was himself influenced by yet another of Wells’s
favorites, Laurence Sterne ( 1713-1768), author of The Life and Opinions
of Tristram Shandy, Gentleman (1759—1767). In the case of Carlyle, the
name “Teufelsdröckh” means “devil’s dung” in German, while his title,
Sartor Resartus, means “The Tailor Re-tailored.” In turn, Wells claims to
be presenting the ideas of Professor Holzkopf (Professor Wooden Head)
who teaches at the University of Wessnictwo (“I don’t know where”).
The man of the future, says Professor Holzkopf, will have a larger
brain than he does now, and his body will atrophy, except for his hands,
which will grow stronger and more dexterous. Human evolution will
bring a simplification of the body, so the ears, nose, brow ridges, and feet
will disappear. Digestion, often an arduous process, will also be replaced:
Humans will simply immerse themselves in nutritious fluids and absorb
nourishment. To move, they will use their hands to hop over a world
devoid of harmful bacteria, devoid of plants and animals, a world
inhabited only by humans. The comic magazine Punch published a
mocking poem on Wells’s article, and his readers understood that his
facetious tone concealed genuine speculation about human evolution, a
theme calculated to arouse the fury of Darwin’s many enemies.
Wells’s “man of the year million” is remarkably similar to the Martians
in The War of the Worlds:
They were huge round bodies—or, rather, heads—about four feet
in diameter, each body having in front of it a face. This face had no
nostrils—indeed the Martians do not seem to have had any sense of
smell, but it had a pair of very large dark-coloured eyes, and just
beneath this a kind of fleshy beak. In the back of this head or body
... was the single tight tympanic surface, since known to be
anatomically an ear.... In a group round the mouth were sixteen
slender, almost whiplike tentacles, arranged in two bunches of eight
each. These bunches have since been named rather aptly... the
hands (pp.141-142).
The Martians derive nourishment from human blood, which they inject
directly into their bodies. They require no sleep, never tire, work twenty-
four hours a day, wear no clothes, reproduce by budding instead of
sexual intercourse, and communicate telepathically. In short, they are the
hyper-efficient descendants of the founders of Wells’s New Republic.
Wells imposes on them an absolutely desperate situation: Mars is
rapidly cooling and will no longer be able to support life. The Martians
must either die or migrate to another planet. They attempt to colonize
Earth. Wells solves their transportation problem by resorting to a device
conceived by Jules Verne (1828-1905), author of From the Earth to the
Moon (1865), the supercannon that fires a projectile-spaceship.
Somehow, the Martians survive the recoil of launching and then emerge
unscathed from the crash of the projectile into Earth. Another amazing
feat is the precision of the Martians’ aim: Even though three-quarters of
Earth’s surface is water, they manage to place all their projectiles in and
around Woking. Just these gross improbabilities should suffice to show
that Wells, unlike Verne, is writing not science fiction but social allegory.
In allegory, the literal level-what actually happens in the text’s action—
is the first tier in the work’s meaning. Dante ( 1265-1321 ) in The Divine
Comedy is aided by Virgil, who leads him to Beatrice. Dante is real (the
literal level), but he is also a kind of Everyman, helped by reason (Virgil)
and then grace (Beatrice) to attain salvation. Wells doesn’t need such a
complicated apparatus. In fact, the literal level dominates most of the
novel, and the Martians are the only element that demands multiple
readings.
Within Wells’s personal interpretation of evolution, the Martians are
what humans will be thousands of centuries into the future. They are also
an implacable outside force that galvanizes the anarchic body of
mankind into a collective response. They are, then, any crisis that
threatens humanity and that will stimulate the formation of a totally
organized collective state designed to protect the future of all people.
Their spaceships, their weapons (they use a heat-ray, poison gas, and
fighting machines), are nothing more than imaginative projections,
Wells’s way of providing his intervening agency with the means to
destroy the old order of society.
The Martians also reflect Wells himself. Just as the bicycle liberated
Wells from the limitations of a weak body, the machines used by the
Martians, who are weighed down because the pull of gravity is stronger
on Earth than it is on Mars, enable them to move swiftly and attack
without warning. The machine is an extension of a body, a kind of
prosthetic device that supplies an ability the body lacks. The Martian
sitting on top of a huge, three-legged fighting machine striding across
Surrey toward London resembles nothing so much as Wells piloting his
bicycle around the countryside. And the Martians, like Wells, tend to
work alone. That is, while they are involved in a collective activity—the
invasion and conquest of England, which is, by extension, the world—
they work alone in their fighting machines or their aluminum
manufacturing devices. Except for their time in the space capsule, they
are rarely together.
Wells’s first problem was to decide how to tell such a tale. He could
use an external, omniscient narrator, but that would cut down on the
immediacy of the action and make it seem much more like history. A
single first-person narrator would be possible, but that person would
have to travel long distances at almost superhuman speed in order to see
everything involved in the Martian invasion. Wells opts for a device
Robert Louis Stevenson ( 1850-1894) uses in Treasure Island (1883),
having a first-person narrative become two first-person narratives by
introducing a second character who tells us about what happened
elsewhere. This is, admittedly, an awkward device because the two
characters—brothers in The War of the Worlds—are not in
communication with each other. Their separate stories become a single
story because the primary narrator takes control of his brother’s tale,
treating him in the same way an omniscient narrator would treat a
character.
The primary narrator, then, is both witness and author, a modification
of the narrator of The Time Machine, who transcribes the story of the
Time Traveller. The personality of this narrator is a vexing matter, and it
is here Wells departs from traditional novelistic practice. Wells clearly
had many options in this situation: He could make his nondescript,
suburban science writer into a hero by having him either subdue the
Martians or lay the foundations for an - organized defense. That solution
does not suit Wells’s hidden intention, which is to warn those people
capable of understanding that their world is rotten and will fall at the first
blow from an outside force.
Wells does what in both human and novelistic terms makes the most
sense: He makes his narrator a man of science, but a conventional thinker
and not a man in the line of the Time Traveller. He is not a leader, not a
warrior, but a man imbued with curiosity. He wants to understand the
Martians, wants to observe their machines, and wants to survive to tell
the tale. His psychological depth is slight: He loves his wife, detests the
mad clergyman who almost manages to deliver him to the Martians, feels
guilt about being responsible for the man’s death, and has a nervous
breakdown after learning that the Martians all die because of Earth’s
bacteria. The second central figure, the narrator’s brother, is no more
developed than the narrator. He is a “medical student, working for an
imminent examination” (p. 83), but that is all we know of him. When, in
the final chapter of book one, Wells feels he no longer needs the brother,
he simply has him board a ship, witness a navy vessel ram two Martian
fighting machines, and sail to Europe. We then return to the adventures
of our primary narrator.
This sacrifice of character depth to action explains the success of The
War of the Worlds. If Wells had transformed his narrator into a preachy
precursor of his New Republicans, the reader would probably begin to
cheer for the Martians. Instead, he uses both brothers as innocent points
of view, reporters telling us what they saw. That they have emotions is
merely incidental to their role as informants.
Wells relegates his ideas to the minor characters, carefully linking them
to human imperfections so that the novel does not degenerate into
sermon or essay. Probably the most interesting example of this is the
artilleryman. In book one, chapter 11, the narrator, hiding inside his
Woking house, sees a man trying to escape the Martians. He invites the
man in and learns he is a soldier, “a driver in the artillery” (p. 62) whose
unit has been wiped out by the Martians. The two separate in chapter 12,
and we think we’ve seen the last of the artilleryman—until suddenly in
book two, chapter 7, he reappears, and now it is he who extends
hospitality to the narrator.
The artilleryman tells the narrator the Martians have developed a flying
machine, information that sends the narrator into a depression. The
artilleryman scoffs at his sadness and tells him he intends to survive. He
has a plan for moving a community of survivors underground, into the
drains below London. But who will be in that community? First, “able-
bodied, clean-minded men” (p. 177), then:
Able-bodied, clean-minded women we want also—mothers and
teachers. No lackadaisical ladies—no blasted rolling eyes. We can’t
have any weak or silly. Life is real again, and the useless and
cumbersome and mischievous have to die. They ought to die. They
 ought to be willing to die. It’s a sort of disloyalty, after all, to live
and taint the race (p. 177).
This new underground race will be trained in science—“not novels and
poetry swipes, but ideas, science books” (p. 177)—in order to be able to
combat the Martians and, ultimately, to assimilate their knowledge. The
narrator is at first astounded at the rationality of the artilleryman’s
program, but soon he notices flaws, not in the plan but in the
artilleryman himself. He is a drunkard. Does this invalidate his ideas?
Not in the slightest, but it does suggest that he is not the right person to
put them into practice. With the benefit of hindsight we might suppose
the right person would be Wells himself, since what the artilleryman says
coincides so closely with what Wells espouses in Anticipations.
Three other figures stand out in the novel: the curate, Miss
Elphinstone, and a “bearded, eagle-faced man.” The curate appears in
book one, chapter 13, and stays with the narrator—whose adventures are
interrupted by the chapters dedicated to the narrator’s brother—until
book two, chapter 4. The curate represents everything wrong with the
traditional order of society. He is a clergyman, automatically a target for
Wells’s anticlericalism, but worse than that, he is incapable of accepting
that the “rules” as he understands them no longer apply, that the Martian
invasion has turned yesterday’s reality into a dream.
Wells’s depiction of the curate is virtually a parody of the self-satisfied,
complacent social conformist:
His face was a fair weakness, his chin retreated, and his hair lay in
crisp, almost flaxen curls on his low forehead; his eyes were rather
large, pale blue, and blankly staring (p. 80).
In the context of Wells’s writing the curate is a late-nineteenth-century
version of the Eloi the Time Traveller finds in the distant future. They
too are blond, doll-like, and self-satisfied. Their fate is to be eaten by the
Morlocks. The curate is more complex. First, he tries to fit the Martian
invasion into his intellectual—that is, theological—training:
“Why are these things permitted? What sins have we done? The
morning service was over, I was walking through the roads to clear
my brain for the afternoon, and then—fire, earthquake, death! As if
it were Sodom and Gomorrah! All our work undone, all the work—
What are these Martians?” (p. 80).
The narrator can only respond with a question of his own: “What are
we?” To understand new phenomena by automatically relating them to a
code handed down from the past is, Wells asserts, impossible. The
Martians are not a divine judgment but an invading force that must be
understood and fought.
In the chapter that recounts his death, the curate has become a
madman, alternating between fits of gluttony, in which he consumes as
much food as he can, and religious hysteria, in which he blames himself
for what has happened:
“It is just. On me and mine be the punishment laid. We have
sinned, we have fallen short. There was poverty, sorrow; the poor
were trodden in the dust, and I held my peace. I preached
acceptable folly—my God, what folly!—when I should have stood
up, though I died for it, and called upon them to repent—repent! ...
Oppressors of the poor and needy ... !” (p. 156).
Even in this madness we detect a thread of criticism that leads straight to
Wells: The Church should be at the service of the poor, but it merely
serves the status quo. Like all other institutions of the pre-Martian world,
it will have to be replaced. When the curate’s shrieking threatens to
reveal their position to the Martians, the narrator has no choice but to
silence him. He knocks him out, but before he can do anything to save
him, a Martian sends in a metallic tentacle that drags the curate to his
doom. His blood will be food for the Martian.
Miss Elphinstone and the “bearded, eagle-faced man” are very
different but absolutely important elements in Wells’s vision. Both
appear in the chapters in which the principal actor is the narrator’s
medical student brother. As he makes his escape from London, the
brother becomes an accidental hero. Three men are attacking two women
riding in a small carriage pulled by a pony. Wells’s initial description of
the scene is critical:
One of the ladies, a short woman dressed in white, was simply
screaming; the other, a dark, slender figure, slashed at the man who
gripped her arm with a whip she held in her disengaged hand (p.
106).
The woman screaming (Mrs. Elphinstone) is a female version of the
curate, unable to react rationally to the situation, incapable of saving
herself. The other woman (Miss Elphinstone, sister to Mrs. Elphinstone’s
husband) not only tries to save herself but actually comes to the aid of
the brother when he finds himself facing two assailants:
 He would have had little chance against them had not the slender
lady very pluckily pulled up and returned to his help. It seems she
had had a revolver.... She fired at six yards’ distance, narrowly
missing my brother (p. 107).
Miss Elphinstone embodies the artilleryman’s idea of the “able-bodied,
clean-minded” woman who will be a partner to the man of the new
society. By working together, the brother and Miss Elphinstone save not
only themselves—they board a ship bound for Ostend that takes them
not only out of England but out of the novel as well—but also the
incompetent Mrs. Elphinstone. Wells’s vision of the new woman is that
of a self-reliant, independent individual, able to think and act on her own,
no longer the “inferior vessel” of past ages.
The “bearded, eagle-faced man” is a problematic image for modern
readers. As the brother and the two Elphinstone women make their way
toward the sea, they run into a throng of refugees:
Then my brother’s attention was distracted by a bearded, eagle-
faced man lugging a small handbag, which split even as my
brother’s eyes rested on it and disgorged a mass of sovereigns that
seemed to break up into separate coins as it struck the ground. They
rolled hither and thither among the struggling feet of men and
horses. The man stopped and looked stupidly at the heap, and the
shaft of a cab struck his shoulder and sent him reeling (p. 114).
This man is Wells’s caricature Jew, running for his life but unable to see
that money is not going to be his salvation. When his bag bursts and his
gold coins spill onto the highway, he risks his life trying to save his
money. The brother tries to save the man, whose back is broken when he
is run over by a carriage. But even as the brother tries to pull the fatally
injured man out of traffic: “My brother looked up, and the man with the
gold twisted his head round and bit the wrist that held his collar” (p.
115). His love of gold far outweighs his instinct to survive. This is
Wells’s version of the anti-Semitism common in England at the time, that
Jews were money-grubbing monsters who cared for nothing but gold. It
is an unfortunate side of an author so liberal and clear-thinking in so
many other areas, but one we must see if we are to have a clear image of
the man and his writing.
The War of the Worlds is remarkable for its economy. All of the action
takes place in a two-week period, with a three-day coda when the
narrator has a nervous breakdown (book two, chapter 9) after the
Martians fall victim to bacterial infection. The narrator recovers, makes
his way home to Woking, and there finds his wife. It would seem the
circle closes, that life returns to normalcy, that the Martian threat will
fade from memory, and that complacency will reign again. But this is not
so. In his epilogue (book two, chapter 10), the narrator shows that human
history has been irrevocably changed:
At any rate, whether we expect another invasion or not, our views
of the human future must be greatly modified by these events. We
have learned now that we cannot regard this planet as being fenced
in and a secure abiding place for Man; we can never anticipate the
unseen good or evil that may come upon us suddenly out of space.
It may be that in the larger design of the universe this invasion
from Mars is not without its ultimate benefit for men; it has robbed
us of that serene confidence in the future which is the most fruitful
source of decadence, the gifts to human science it has brought are
enormous, and it has done much to promote the conception of the
commonweal of mankind (p. 201).
The Martian invasion may, Wells asserts, spur us into being prepared for
any eventuality, stimulate our scientific research, and make us realize the
dire need for world government—as happened later when the threat of
nuclear holocaust hovered over the world after World War II. The death
of thousands may be a small price if the result is the salvation of the
human race.
Whether we read The War of the Worlds as a sociopolitical allegory
(Wells’s obvious intention) or as a tale of high adventure (action often
speaks louder than ideas), we have here a novel we can enjoy at many
levels at many times in our lives. In 1946 the Argentine writer Jorge Luis
Borges ( 1899-1986) wrote on the occasion of Wells’s death about the
impact Wells’s early works had on him, saying:
They are the first books I ever read; perhaps they will be the last ...
I think they are destined to become part ... of the collective memory
of humanity and that they will multiply in that setting beyond the
limits of the glory of the man who wrote them, beyond the death of
the language in which they were written.6
Alfred Mac Adam, a professor at Barnard College-Columbia University,
teaches Latin American and comparative literature. He is a translator of
Latin American fiction and writes extensively on art. Between 1984 and
2002, Mac Adam was the editor of Review: Latin American Literature
and Arts, a publication of the Americas Society.

Notes to the Introduction

1 H. G. Wells, “The Good Will in Man,” in New Worlds for Old, New
York: Macmillan, 1908, p. 13.
2 H. G. Wells, Experiment in Autobiography: Discoveries and
Conclusions of a Very Ordinary Brain (Since 1866), vol. 2, London:
Victor Gollancz, 1934, p. 543.
3 Quoted in H. G. Wells: A Biography, by Norman and Jeanne
Mackenzie, New York: Simon and Schuster, 1973, p. 113.
4 H. G. Wells, “The Faith of the New Republic,” in Anticipations of the
Reaction of Mechanical and Scientific Progress upon Human Life and
Thought, London: Chapman and Hall, 1902, pp. 315, 317.
5 Anticipations, p. 211.
6 Jorge Luis Borges, “El primer Wells,” in Jorge Luis Borges,
Ficcionario: Una Antologia de Sus Textos, edited by Emir Rodriguez
Monegal, Mexico: Fondo de Cultura Económica, 1981, p. 223 [my
translation].
But who shall dwell in these worlds if they be inhabited? ... Are we or they Lords of the
World? ... And how are all things made for man?

—KEPLER (quoted in The Anatomy of Melancholy)

 BOOK ONE

THE COMING OF THE MARTIANS

 Chapter 1

The Eve of the War

No ONE WOULD HAVE believed in the last years of the nineteenth
century that this world was being watched keenly and closely by
intelligences greater than man’s and yet as mortal as his own:1 that as
men busied themselves about their various concerns they were
scrutinised and studied, perhaps almost as narrowly as a man with a
microscope might scrutinise the transient creatures that swarm and
multiply in a drop of water. With infinite complacency men went to and
fro over this globe about their little affairs, serene in their assurance of
their empire over matter. It is possible that the infusoriaa under the
microscope do the same. No one gave a thought to the older worlds of
space2 as sources of human danger, or thought of them only to dismiss
the idea of life upon them as impossible or improbable. It is curious to
recall some of the mental habits of those departed days. At most,
terrestrial men fancied there might be other men upon Mars, perhaps
inferior to themselves and ready to welcome a missionary enterprise. Yet
across the gulf of space, minds that are to our minds as ours are to those
of the beasts that perish, intellects vast and cool and unsympathetic,
regarded this earth with envious eyes, and slowly and surely drew their
plans against us. And early in the twentieth century came the great
disillusionment.
The planet Mars,3 I scarcely need remind the reader, revolves about the
sun at a mean distance of 140,000,000 miles, and the light and heat it
receives from the sun is barely half of that received by this world. It must
be, if the nebular hypothesis has any truth,4 older than our world; and
long before this earth ceased to be molten, life upon its surface must
have begun its course. The fact that it is scarcely one seventh of the
volume of the earth must have accelerated its cooling to the temperature
at which life could begin. It has air and water and all that is necessary for
the support of animated existence.
Yet so vain is man, and so blinded by his vanity, that no writer,b up to
the very end of the nineteenth century, expressed any idea that intelligent
life might have developed there far, or indeed at all, beyond its earthly
level. Nor was it generally understood that since Mars is older than our
earth, with scarcely a quarter of the superficial area and remoter from the
sun, it necessarily follows that it is not only more distant from life’s
beginning but nearer its end.
The secularc cooling that must someday overtake our planet has
already gone far indeed with our neighbour. Its physical condition is still
largely a mystery, but we know now that even in its equatorial region the
midday temperature barely approaches that of our coldest winter. Its air
is much more attenuated than ours, its oceans have shrunk until they
cover but a third of its surface, and as its slow seasons change huge
snowcaps gather and melt about either pole and periodically inundate its
temperate zones. That last stage of exhaustion, which to us is still
incredibly remote, has become a present-day problem for the inhabitants
of Mars. The immediate pressure of necessity has brightened their
intellects, enlarged their powers, and hardened their hearts.5 And looking
across space with instruments, and intelligences such as we have scarcely
dreamed of, they see, at its nearest distance only 35,000,000 of miles
sunward of them, a morning star of hope, our own warmer planet, green
with vegetation and grey with water, with a cloudy atmosphere eloquent
of fertility, with glimpses through its drifting cloud wisps of broad
stretches of populous country and narrow, navy-crowded seas.6
And we men, the creatures who inhabit this earth, must be to them at
least as alien and lowly as are the monkeys and lemursd to us. The
intellectual side of man already admits that life is an incessant struggle
for existence,7 and it would seem that this too is the belief of the minds
upon Mars. Their world is far gone in its cooling and this world is still
crowded with life, but crowded only with what they regard as inferior
animals. To carry warfare sunward is, indeed, their only escape from the
destruction that, generation after generation, creeps upon them.
And before we judge of them too harshly we must remember what
ruthless and utter destruction our own species has wrought, not only
upon animals, such as the vanished bison and the dodo, but upon its
inferior races. The Tasmanians,e in spite of their human likeness, were
entirely swept out of existence in a war of extermination waged by
European immigrants, in the space of fifty years. Are we such apostles of
mercy as to complain if the Martians warred in the same spirit?
The Martians seem to have calculated their descent with amazing
subtlety—their mathematical learning is evidently far in excess of ours—
and to have carried out their preparations with a well-nigh perfect
unanimity. Had our instruments permitted it, we might have seen the
gathering trouble far back in the nineteenth century. Men like
Schiaparelli watched the red planet—it is odd, by-the-bye, that for
countless centuries Mars has been the star of warf—but failed to interpret
the fluctuating appearances of the markings they mapped so well. All
that time the Martians must have been getting ready.
During the oppositiong of 1894 a great light was seen on the
illuminated part of the disk, first at the Lick Observatory,h then by
Perrotin of Nice, and then by other observers.8 English readers heard of
it first in the issue of Nature dated August 2. I am inclined to think that
this blaze may have been the casting of the huge gun, in the vast pit sunk
into their planet, from which their shots were fired at us. Peculiar
markings, as yet unexplained, were seen near the site of that outbreak
during the next two oppositions.
The storm burst upon us six years ago now. As Mars approached
opposition, Lavelle of Java set the wires of the astronomical exchange
palpitating with the amazing intelligence of a huge outbreak of
incandescent gas upon the planet. It had occurred towards midnight of
the twelfth; and the spectroscope,i to which he had at once resorted,
indicated a mass of flaming gas, chiefly hydrogen, moving with an
enormous velocity towards this earth. This jet of fire had become
invisible about a quarter past twelve. He compared it to a colossal puff of
flame suddenly and violently squirted out of the planet, “as flaming
gases rushed out of a gun.”
A singularly appropriate phrase it proved. Yet the next day there was
nothing of this in the papers except a little note in the Daily Telegraph,
and the world went in ignorance of one of the gravest dangers that ever
threatened the human race. I might not have heard of the eruption at all
had I not met Ogilvy, the well-known astronomer, at Ottershaw. He was
immensely excited at the news, and in the excess of his feelings invited
me up to take a turn with him that night in a scrutiny of the red planet.
In spite of all that has happened since, I still remember that vigil very
distinctly: the black and silent observatory, the shadowed lantern
throwing a feeble glow upon the floor in the corner, the steady ticking of
the clockwork of the telescope, the little slit in the roof—an oblong
profundity with the stardust streaked across it. Ogilvy moved about,
invisible but audible. Looking through the telescope, one saw a circle of
deep blue and the little round planet swimming in the field. It seemed
such a little thing, so bright and small and still, faintly marked with
transverse stripes, and slightly flattened from the perfect round. But so
little it was, so silvery warm—a pin’s-head of light! It was as if it
quivered, but really this was the telescope vibrating with the activity of
the clockwork that kept the planet in view.
As I watched, the planet seemed to grow larger and smaller and to
advance and recede, but that was simply that my eye was tired. Forty
millions of miles it was from us—more than forty millions of miles of
void. Few people realise the immensity of vacancy in which the dust of
the material universe swims.
Near it in the field, I remember, were three faint points of light, three
telescopic stars infinitely remote, and all around it was the unfathomable
darkness of empty space. You know how that blackness looks on a frosty
starlight night. In a telescope it seems far profounder. And invisible to
me because it was so remote and small, flying swiftly and steadily
towards me across that incredible distance, drawing nearer every minute
by so many thousands of miles, came the Thing they were sending us,
the Thing that was to bring so much struggle and calamity and death to
the earth. I never dreamed of it then as I watched; no one on earth
dreamed of that unerring missile.
That night, too, there was another jetting out of gas from the distant
planet. I saw it. A reddish flash at the edge, the slightest projection of the
outline just as the chronometer struck midnight; and at that I told Ogilvy
and he took my place. The night was warm and I was thirsty, and I went,
stretching my legs clumsily and feeling my way in the darkness, to the
little table where the siphon stood, while Ogilvy exclaimed at the
streamer of gas that came out towards us.
That night another invisible missile started on its way to the earth from
Mars, just a second or so under twenty-four hours after the first one. I
remember how I sat on the table there in the blackness, with patches of
green and crimson swimming before my eyes. I wished I had a light to
smoke by, little suspecting the meaning of the minute gleam I had seen
and all that it would presently bring me. Ogilvy watched till one, and
then gave it up; and we lit the lantern and walked over to his house.
Down below in the darkness were Ottershaw and Chertseyj and all their
hundreds of people, sleeping in peace.
 He was full of speculation that night about the condition of Mars, and
scoffed at the vulgar idea of its having inhabitants who were signalling
us. His idea was that meteorites might be falling in a heavy shower upon
the planet, or that a huge volcanic explosion was in progress. He pointed
out to me how unlikely it was that organic evolution had taken the same
direction in the two adjacent planets.
“The chances against anything manlike on Mars are a million to one,”
he said.
Hundreds of observers saw the flame that night and the night after
about midnight, and again the night after; and so for ten nights, a flame
each night. Why the shots ceased after the tenth no one on earth has
attempted to explain. It may be the gases of the firing caused the
Martians inconvenience. Dense clouds of smoke or dust, visible through
a powerful telescope on earth as little grey, fluctuating patches, spread
through the clearness of the planet’s atmosphere and obscured its more
familiar features.
Even the daily papers woke up to the disturbances at last, and popular
notes appeared here, there, and everywhere concerning the volcanoes
upon Mars. The seriocomic periodical Punch, I remember, made a happy
use of it in the political cartoon. And, all unsuspected, those missiles the
Martians had fired at us drew earthward, rushing now at a pace of many
miles a second through the empty gulf of space, hour by hour and day by
day, nearer and nearer. It seems to me now almost incredibly wonderful
that, with that swift fate hanging over us, men could go about their petty
concerns as they did. I remember how jubilant Markham was at securing
a new photograph of the planet for the illustrated paper he edited in those
days. People in these latter times scarcely realise the abundance and
enterprise of our nineteenth-century papers. For my own part, I was
much occupied in learning to ride the bicycle, and busy upon a series of
papers discussing the probable developments of moral ideas as
civilisation progressed.
One night (the first missile then could scarcely have been 10,000,000
miles away) I went for a walk with my wife. It was starlight, and I
explained the Signs of the Zodiac to her, and pointed out Mars, a bright
dot of light creeping zenithwardk towards which so many telescopes
were pointed. It was a warm night. Coming home, a party of
excursionists from Chertsey or Isleworthl passed us singing and playing
music. There were lights in the upper windows of the houses as the
people went to bed. From the railway station in the distance came the
sound of shunting trains,m ringing and rumbling, softened almost into
melody by the distance. My wife pointed out to me the brightness of the
red, green, and yellow signal lights hanging in a framework against the
sky. It seemed so safe and tranquil.
 Chapter 2

The Falling Star

THEN CAME THE NIGHT of the first falling star. It was seen early in
the morning, rushing over Winchestern eastward, a line of flame high in
the atmosphere. Hundreds must have seen it, and taken it for an ordinary
falling star. Albin described it as leaving a greenish streak behind it that
glowed for some seconds. Denning,o our greatest authority on
meteorites, stated that the height of its first appearance was about ninety
or one hundred miles. It seemed to him that it fell to earth about one
hundred miles east of him.
I was at home at that hour and writing in my study; and although my
French windows face towards Ottershaw and the blind was up (for I
loved in those days to look up at the night sky), I saw nothing of it. Yet
this strangest of all things that ever came to earth from outer space must
have fallen while I was sitting there, visible to me had I only looked up
as it passed. Some of those who saw its flight say it travelled with a
hissing sound. I myself heard nothing of that. Many people in Berkshire,
Surrey, and Middlesex must have seen the fall of it, and, at most, have
thought that another meteorite had descended. No one seems to have
troubled to look for the fallen mass that night.
But very early in the morning poor Ogilvy, who had seen the shooting
star and who was persuaded that a meteorite lay somewhere on the
commonp between Horsell, Ottershaw, and Woking, rose early with the
idea of finding it. Find it he did, soon after dawn, and not far from the
sand pits. An enormous hole had been made by the impact of the
projectile, and the sand and gravel had been flung violently in every
direction over the heath,q forming heaps visible a mile and a half away.
The heatherr was on fire eastward, and a thin blue smoke rose against the
dawn.
The Thing itself lay almost entirely buried in sand, amidst the scattered
splinters of a fir tree it had shivered to fragments in its descent. The
uncovered part had the appearance of a huge cylinder, caked over and its
outline softened by a thick scaly dun-coloured incrustation. It had a
diameter of about thirty yards. He approached the mass, surprised at the
size and more so at the shape, since most meteorites are rounded more or
less completely. It was, however, still so hot from its flight through the
air as to forbid his near approach. A stirring noise within its cylinder he
ascribed to the unequal cooling of its surface; for at that time it had not
occurred to him that it might be hollow.
He remained standing at the edge of the pit that the Thing had made for
itself, staring at its strange appearance, astonished chiefly at its unusual
shape and colour, and dimly perceiving even then some evidence of
design in its arrival. The early morning was wonderfully still, and the
sun, just clearing the pine trees towards Weybridge, s was already warm.
He did not remember hearing any birds that morning, there was certainly
no breeze stirring, and the only sounds were the faint movements from
within the cindery cylinder. He was all alone on the common.
Then suddenly he noticed with a start that some of the grey clinker, the
ashy incrustation that covered the meteorite, was falling off the circular
edge of the end. It was dropping off in flakes and raining down upon the
sand. A large piece suddenly came off and fell with a sharp noise that
brought his heart into his mouth.
For a minute he scarcely realised what this meant, and, although the
heat was excessive, he clambered down into the pit close to the bulk to
see the Thing more clearly. He fancied even then that the cooling of the
body might account for this, but what disturbed that idea was the fact
that the ash was falling only from the end of the cylinder.
And then he perceived that, very slowly, the circular top of the cylinder
was rotating on its body. It was such a gradual movement that he
discovered it only through noticing that a black mark that had been near
him five minutes ago was now at the other side of the circumference.
Even then he scarcely understood what this indicated, until he heard a
muffled grating sound and saw the black mark jerk forward an inch or
so. Then the Thing came upon him in a flash. The cylinder was artificial
—hollow—with an end that screwed out! Something within the cylinder
was unscrewing the top!
“Good heavens!” said Ogilvy. “There’s a man in it—men in it! Half
roasted to death! Trying to escape!”
At once, with a quick mental leap, he linked the Thing with the flash
upon Mars.
The thought of the confined creature was so dreadful to him that he
forgot the heat, and went forward to the cylinder to help turn. But luckily
the dull radiation arrested him before he could burn his hands on the
still-glowing metal. At that he stood irresolute for a moment, then turned,
scrambled out of the pit, and set off running wildly into Woking. The
time then must have been somewhere about six o’clock. He met a
waggoner and tried to make him understand, but the tale he told and his
appearance were so wild—his hat had fallen off in the pit—that the man
simply drove on. He was equally unsuccessful with the potmant who was
just unlocking the doors of the public-house by Horsell Bridge. The
fellow thought he was a lunatic at large and made an unsuccessful
attempt to shut him into the taproom. That sobered him a little; and when
he saw Henderson, the London journalist, in his garden, he called over
the palings and made himself understood.
“Henderson,” he called, “you saw that shooting star last night?”
“Well?” said Henderson.
“It’s out on Horsell Common now.”
“Good Lord!” said Henderson. “Fallen meteorite! That’s good.”
“But it’s something more than a meteorite. It’s a cylinder—an artificial
cylinder, man! And there’s something inside.”
Henderson stood up with his spade in his hand.
“What’s that?” he said. He was deaf in one ear.
Ogilvy told him all that he had seen. Henderson was a minute or so
taking it in. Then he dropped his spade, snatched up his jacket, and came
out into the road. The two men hurried back at once to the common, and
found the cylinder still lying in the same position. But now the sounds
inside had ceased, and a thin circle of bright metal showed between the
top and the body of the cylinder. Air was either entering or escaping at
the rim with a thin, sizzling sound.
They listened, rapped on the scaly burnt metal with a stick, and,
meeting with no response, they both concluded the man or men inside
must be insensible or dead.
Of course the two were quite unable to do anything. They shouted
consolation and promises, and went off back to the town again to get
help. One can imagine them, covered with sand, excited and disordered,
running up the little street in the bright sunlight just as the shop folks
were taking down their shutters and people were opening their bedroom
windows. Henderson went into the railway station at once, in order to
telegraph the news to London. The newspaper articles had prepared
men’s minds for the reception of the idea.
By eight o’clock a number of boys and unemployed men had already
started for the common to see the “dead men from Mars.” That was the
form the story took. I heard of it first from my newspaper boy about a
quarter to nine when I went out to get my Daily Chronicle. I was
naturally startled, and lost no time in going out and across the Ottershaw
bridge to the sand pits.
 Chapter 3

On Horsell Common
I FOUND A LITTLE crowd of perhaps twenty people surrounding the
huge hole in which the cylinder lay. I have already described the
appearance of that colossal bulk, embedded in the ground. The turf and
gravel about it seemed charred as if by a sudden explosion. No doubt its
impact had caused a flash of fire. Henderson and Ogilvy were not there. I
think they perceived that nothing was to be done for the present, and had
gone away to breakfast at Henderson’s house.
There were four or five boys sitting on the edge of the pit, with their
feet dangling, and amusing themselves-until I stopped them—by
throwing stones at the giant mass. After I had spoken to them about it,
they began playing at “touch” in and out of the group of bystanders.
Among these were a couple of cyclists, a jobbingu gardener I employed
sometimes, a girl carrying a baby, Gregg the butcher and his little boy,
and two or three loafers and golf caddies who were accustomed to hang
about the railway station. There was very little talking. Few of the
common people in England had anything but the vaguest astronomical
ideas in those daysv. Most of them were staring quietly at the big
tablelike end of the cylinder, which was still as Ogilvy and Henderson
had left it. I fancy the popular expectation of a heap of charred corpses
was disappointed at this inanimate bulk. Some went away while I was
there, and other people came. I clambered into the pit and fancied I heard
a faint movement under my feet. The top had certainly ceased to rotate.
It was only when I got thus close to it that the strangeness of this object
was at all evident to me. At the first glance it was really no more exciting
than an overturned carriage or a tree blown across the road. Not so much
so, indeed. It looked like a rusty gas float.w It required a certain amount
of scientific education to perceive that the grey scalex of the Thing was
no common oxide, that the yellowish-white metal that gleamed in the
crack between the lid and the cylinder had an unfamiliar hue. “Extra-
terrestrial” had no meaning for most of the onlookers.
At that time it was quite clear in my own mind that the Thing had come
from the planet Mars, but I judged it improbable that it contained any
living creature. I thought the unscrewing might be automatic. In spite of
Ogilvy, I still believed that there were men in Mars. My mind ran
fancifully on the possibilities of its containing manuscript, on the
difficulties in translation that might arise, whether we should find coins
and models in it, and so forth. Yet it was a little too large for assurance
on this idea. I felt an impatience to see it opened. About eleven, as
nothing seemed happening, I walked back, full of such thought, to my
home in Maybury.y But I found it difficult to get to work upon my
abstract investigations.
In the afternoon the appearance of the common had altered very much.
The early editions of the evening papers had startled London with
enormous headlines: and so forth. In addition, Ogilvy’s wire to the
Astronomical Exchange had roused every observatory in the three
kingdoms.z
A MESSAGE RECEIVED FROM MARS
REMARKABLE STORY FROM WOKING
There were half a dozen flies or more from the Woking station standing
in the road by the sand pits, a basketchaise from Chobham, aa and a
rather lordly carriage. Besides that, there was quite a heap of bicycles. In
addition, a large number of people must have walked, in spite of the heat
of the day, from Woking and Chertsey, so that there was altogether quite
a considerable crowd—one or two gaily dressed ladies among the others.
It was glaringly hot, not a cloud in the sky nor a breath of wind, and
the only shadow was that of the few scattered pine trees. The burning
heather had been extinguished, but the level ground towards Ottershaw
was blackened as far as one could see, and still giving off vertical
streamers of smoke. An enterprising sweet-stuff dealer in the Chobham
Road had sent up his son with a barrow-load of green apples and ginger
beer.
Going to the edge of the pit, I found it occupied by a group of about
half a dozen men—Henderson, Ogilvy, and a tall, fair-haired man that I
afterwards learned was Stent,ab the Astronomer Royal, with several
workmen wielding spades and pickaxes. Stent was giving directions in a
clear, high-pitched voice. He was standing on the cylinder, which was
now evidently much cooler; his face was crimson and streaming with
perspiration, and something seemed to have irritated him.
 A large portion of the cylinder had been uncovered, though its lower
end was still embedded. As soon as Ogilvy saw me among the staring
crowd on the edge of the pit he called to me to come down, and asked me
if I would mind going over to see Lord Hilton, the lord of the manor.ac
The growing crowd, he said, was becoming a serious impediment to
their excavations, especially the boys. They wanted a light railingad put
up, and help to keep the people back. He told me that a faint stirring was
occasionally still audible within the case, but that the workmen had
failed to unscrew the top, as it afforded no grip to them. The case
appeared to be enormously thick, and it was possible that the faint
sounds we heard represented a noisy tumult in the interior.
I was very glad to do as he asked, and so become one of the privileged
spectators within the contemplated enclosure. I failed to find Lord Hilton
at his house, but I was told he was expected from London by the six
o’clock train from Waterloo;ae and as it was then about a quarter past
five, I went home, had some tea, and walked up to the station to waylay
him.
 Chapter 4

The Cylinder Opens

WHEN I RETURNED TO the common the sun was setting. Scattered
groups were hurrying from the direction of Woking, and one or two
persons were returning. The crowd about the pit had increased, and stood
out black against the lemon yellow of the sky—a couple of hundred
people, perhaps. There were raised voices, and some sort of struggle
appeared to be going on about the pit. Strange imaginings passed through
my mind. As I drew nearer I heard Stent’s voice:
“Keep back! Keep back!”
A boy came running towards me.
“It’s a movin‘,” he said to me as he passed; “a-screwin’, and a-screwin’
out. I don’t like it. I’m a-goin”ome, I am.”9
I went on to the crowd. There were really, I should think, two or three
hundred people elbowing and jostling one another, the one or two ladies
there being by no means the least active.
“He’s fallen in the pit!” cried some one.
“Keep back!” said several.
The crowd swayed a little, and I elbowed my way through. Every one
seemed greatly excited. I heard a peculiar humming sound from the pit.
“I say!” said Ogilvy; “help keep these idiots back. We don’t know
what’s in the confounded thing, you know!”
I saw a young man, a shop assistant in Woking I believe he was,
standing on the cylinder and trying to scramble out of the hole again. The
crowd had pushed him in.
The end of the cylinder was being screwed out from within. Nearly two
feet of shining screw projected. Somebody blundered against me, and I
narrowly missed being pitched onto the top of the screw. I turned, and as
I did so the screw must have come out, for the lid of the cylinder fell
upon the gravel with a ringing concussion. I stuck my elbow into the
person behind me, and turned my head towards the Thing again. For a
moment that circular cavity seemed perfectly black. I had the sunset in
my eyes.
I think everyone expected to see a man emerge10—possibly something
a little unlike us terrestrial men, but in all essentials a man. I know I did.
But, looking, I presently saw something stirring within the shadow:
greyish billowy movements, one above another, and then two luminous
disks—like eyes. Then something resembling a little grey snake, about
the thickness of a walking stick, coiled up out of the writhing middle,
and wriggled in the air towards me—and then another.
A sudden chill came over me. There was a loud shriek from a woman
behind. I half turned, keeping my eyes fixed upon the cylinder still, from
which other tentacles were now projecting, and began pushing my way
back from the edge of the pit. I saw astonishment giving place to horror
on the faces of the people about me. I heard inarticulate exclamations on
all sides. There was a general movement backwards. I saw the shopman
struggling still on the edge of the pit. I found myself alone, and saw the
people on the other side of the pit running off, Stent among them. I
looked again at the cylinder, and ungovernable terror gripped me. I stood
petrified and staring.
A big greyish rounded bulk, the size, perhaps, of a bear, was rising
slowly and painfully out of the cylinder. As it bulged up and caught the
light, it glistened like wet leather.
Two large dark-coloured eyes were regarding me steadfastly. The mass
that framed them, the head of the thing, was rounded, and had, one might
say, a face. There was a mouth under the eyes, the lipless brim of which
quivered and panted, and dropped saliva. The whole creature heaved and
pulsated convulsively. A lank tentacular appendage gripped the edge of
the cylinder, another swayed in the air.
Those who have never seen a living Martian can scarcely imagine the
strange horror of its appearance. The peculiar V-shaped mouth with its
pointed upper lip, the absence of brow ridges, the absence of a chin
beneath the wedgelike lower lip, the incessant quivering of this mouth,
the Gorgonaf groups of tentacles, the tumultuous breathing of the lungs in
a strange atmosphere, the evident heaviness and painfulness of
movement due to the greater gravitational energy of the earth—above all,
the extraordinary intensity of the immense eyes—were at once vital,
intense, inhuman, crippled and monstrous. There was something fungoid
in the oily brown skin, something in the clumsy deliberation of the
tedious movements unspeakably nasty. Even at this first encounter, this
first glimpse, I was overcome with disgust and dread.
Suddenly the monster vanished. It had toppled over the brim of the
cylinder and fallen into the pit, with a thud like the fall of a great mass of
leather. I heard it give a peculiar thick cry, and forthwith another of these
creatures appeared darkly in the deep shadow of the aperture.
I turned and, running madly, made for the first group of trees, perhaps a
hundred yards away; but I ran slantingly and stumbling, for I could not
avert my face from these things.
There, among some young pine trees and furze bushes,ag I stopped,
panting, and waited further developments. The common round the sand
pits was dotted with people, standing like myself in a half-fascinated
terror, staring at these creatures, or rather at the heaped gravel at the edge
of the pit in which they lay. And then, with a renewed horror, I saw a
round, black object bobbing up and down on the edge of the pit. It was
the head of the shopman who had fallen in, but showing as a little black
object against the hot western sky. Now he got his shoulder and knee up,
and again he seemed to slip back until only his head was visible.
Suddenly he vanished, and I could have fancied a faint shriek had
reached me. I had a momentary impulse to go back and help him that my
fears overruled.
Everything was then quite invisible, hidden by the deep pit and the
heap of sand that the fall of the cylinder had made. Anyone coming
along the road from Chobham or Woking would have been amazed at the
sight—a dwindling multitude of perhaps a hundred people or more
standing in a great irregular circle, in ditches, behind bushes, behind
gates and hedges, saying little to one another and that in short, excited
shouts, and staring, staring hard at a few heaps of sand. The barrow of
ginger beer stood, a queer derelict, black against the burning sky, and in
the sand pits was a row of deserted vehicles with their horses feeding out
of nosebags or pawing the ground.
 Chapter 5

The Heat-Ray
AFTER THE GLIMPSE I had had of the Martians emerging from the
cylinder in which they had come to the earth from their planet, a kind of
fascination paralysed my actions. I remained standing knee-deep in the
heather, staring at the mound that hid them. I was a battleground of fear
and curiosity.
I did not dare to go back towards the pit, but I felt a passionate longing
to peer into it. I began walking, therefore, in a big curve, seeking some
point of vantage and continually looking at the sand heaps that hid these
newcomers to our earth. Once a leashah of thin black whips, like the arms
of an octopus, flashed across the sunset and was immediately withdrawn,
and afterwards a thin rod rose up, joint by joint, bearing at its apex a
circular disk that spun with a wobbling motion. What could be going on
there?
Most of the spectators had gathered in one or two groups—one a little
crowd towards Woking, the other a knot of people in the direction of
Chobham. Evidently they shared my mental conflict. There were few
near me. One man I approached—he was, I perceived, a neighbour of
mine, though I did not know his name—and accosted. But it was
scarcely a time for articulate conversation.
“What ugly brutes!” he said. “Good God! What ugly brutes!” He
repeated this over and over again.
“Did you see a man in the pit?” I said; but he made no answer to that.
We became silent, and stood watching for a time side by side, deriving, I
fancy, a certain comfort in one another’s company. Then I shifted my
position to a little knoll that gave me the advantage of a yard or more of
elevation, and when I looked for him presently he was walking towards
Woking.
The sunset faded to twilight before anything further happened. The
crowd far away on the left, towards Woking, seemed to grow, and I heard
now a faint murmur from it. The little knot of people towards Chobham
dispersed. There was scarcely an intimation of movement from the pit.
 It was this, as much as anything, that gave people courage, and I
suppose the new arrivals from Woking also helped to restore confidence.
At any rate, as the dusk came on a slow, intermittent movement upon the
sand pits began, a movement that seemed to gather force as the stillness
of the evening about the cylinder remained unbroken. Vertical black
figures in twos and threes would advance, stop, watch, and advance
again, spreading out as they did so in a thin irregular crescent that
promised to enclose the pit in its attenuated horns. I, too, on my side
began to move towards the pit.
Then I saw some cabmen and others had walked boldly into the sand
pits, and heard the clatter of hoofs and the grideai of wheels. I saw a lad
trundling off the barrow of apples. And then, within thirty yards of the
pit, advancing from the direction of Horsell, I noted a little black knot of
men, the foremost of whom was waving a white flag.
This was the Deputation. There had been a hasty consultation, and
since the Martians were evidently, in spite of their repulsive forms,
intelligent creatures, it had been resolved to show them, by approaching
them with signals, that we too were intelligent.
Flutter, flutter, went the flag, first to the right, then to the left. It was
too far for me to recognise anyone there, but afterwards I learned that
Ogilvy, Stent, and Henderson were with others in this attempt at
communication. This little group had in its advance dragged inward, so
to speak, the circumference of the now almost complete circle of people,
and a number of dim black figures followed it at discreet distances.
Suddenly there was a flash of light, and a quantity of luminous
greenish smoke came out of the pit in three distinct puffs, which drove
up, one after the other, straight into the still air.
This smoke (or flame, perhaps, would be the better word for it) was so
bright that the deep blue sky overhead and the hazy stretches of brown
common towards Chertsey, set with black pine trees, seemed to darken
abruptly as these puffs arose, and to remain the darker after their
dispersal. At the same time a faint hissing sound became audible.
Beyond the pit stood the little wedge of people with the white flag at
its apex, arrested by these phenomena, a little knot of small vertical black
shapes upon the black ground. As the green smoke arose, their faces
flashed out pallid green, and faded again as it vanished. Then slowly the
hissing passed into a humming, into a long, loud, droning noise. Slowly a
humped shape rose out of the pit, and the ghost of a beam of light
seemed to flicker out from it.
Forthwith flashes of actual flame, a bright glare leaping from one to
another, sprang from the scattered group of men. It was as if some
invisible jet impinged upon them and flashed into white flame. It was as
if each man were suddenly and momentarily turned to fire.
Then, by the light of their own destruction, I saw them staggering and
falling, and their supporters turning to run.
I stood staring, not as yet realising that this was death leaping from
man to man in that little distant crowd. All I felt was that it was
something very strange. An almost noiseless and blinding flash of light,
and a man fell headlong and lay still; and as the unseen shaft of heat
passed over them, pine trees burst into fire, and every dry furze bush
became with one dull thud a mass of flames. And far away towards
Knaphillaj I saw the flashes of trees and hedges and wooden buildings
suddenly set alight.
It was sweeping round swiftly and steadily, this flaming death, this
invisible, inevitable sword of heat. I perceived it coming towards me by
the flashing bushes it touched, and was too astounded and stupefied to
stir. I heard the crackle of fire in the sand pits and the sudden squeal of a
horse that was as suddenly stilled. Then it was as if an invisible yet
intensely heated finger were drawn through the heather between me and
the Martians, and all along a curving line beyond the sand pits the dark
ground smoked and crackled. Something fell with a crash far away to the
left where the road from Woking station opens out on the common.
Forthwith the hissing and humming ceased, and the black, domelike
object sank slowly out of sight into the pit.
All this had happened with such swiftness that I had stood motionless,
dumbfounded and dazzled by the flashes of light. Had that death swept
through a full circle, it must inevitably have slain me in my surprise. But
it passed and spared me, and left the night about me suddenly dark and
unfamiliar.
The undulating common seemed now dark almost to blackness, except
where its roadways lay grey and pale under the deep blue sky of the early
night. It was dark, and suddenly void of men. Overhead the stars were
mustering,ak and in the west the sky was still a pale, bright, almost
greenish blue. The tops of the pine trees and the roofs of Horsell came
out sharp and black against the western afterglow. The Martians and their
appliances were altogether invisible, save for that thin mast upon which
their restless mirror wobbled. Patches of bush and isolated trees here and
there smoked and glowed still, and the houses towards Woking station
were sending up spires of flame into the stillness of the evening air.
Nothing was changed save for that and a terrible astonishment. The
little group of black specks with the flag of white had been swept out of
existence, and the stillness of the evening, so it seemed to me, had
scarcely been broken.
It came to me that I was upon this dark common, helpless, unprotected,
and alone. Suddenly, like a thing falling upon me from without, came—
fear.
With an effort I turned and began a stumbling run through the heather.
The fear I felt was no rational fear, but a panic terror not only of the
Martians, but of the dusk and stillness all about me. Such an
extraordinary effect in unmanning me it had that I ran weeping silently
as a child might do. Once I had turned, I did not dare to look back.
I remember I felt an extraordinary persuasion that I was being played
with, that presently, when I was upon the very verge of safety, this
mysterious death—as swift as the passage of light—would leap after me
from the pit about the cylinder and strike me down.
 Chapter 6

The Heat-Ray in the Chobham Road

IT is STILL A matter of wonder how the Martians are able to slay men
so swiftly and so silently. Many think that in some way they are able to
generate an intense heat in a chamber of practically absolute non-
conductivity. This intense heat they project in a parallel beam against any
object they choose, by means of a polished parabolic mirror of unknown
composition, much as the parabolic mirror of a lighthouse projects a
beam of light. But no one has absolutely proved these details. However it
is done, it is certain that a beam of heat is the essence of the matter. Heat,
and invisible, instead of visible, light. Whatever is combustible flashes
into flame at its touch, lead runs like water, it softens iron, cracks and
melts glass, and when it falls upon water, incontinently that explodes into
steam.
That night nearly forty people lay under the starlight about the pit,
charred and distorted beyond recognition, and all night long the common
from Horsell to Maybury was deserted and brightly ablaze.
The news of the massacre probably reached Chobham, Woking, and
Ottershaw about the same time. In Woking the shops had closed when
the tragedy happened, and a number of people, shop people and so forth,
attracted by the stories they had heard, were walking over the Horsell
Bridge and along the road between the hedges that runs out at last upon
the common. You may imagine the young people brushed up after the
labours of the day, and making this novelty, as they would make any
novelty, the excuse for walking together and enjoying a trivial flirtation.
You may figure to yourself the hum of voices along the road in the
gloaming....
As yet, of course, few people in Woking even knew that the cylinder
had opened, though poor Henderson had sent a messenger on a bicycle to
the post office with a special wire to an evening paper.
As these folks came out by twos and threes upon the open, they found
little knots of people talking excitedly and peering at the spinning mirror
over the sand pits, and the new-comers were, no doubt, soon infected by
the excitement of the occasion.
 By half past eight, when the Deputation was destroyed, there may have
been a crowd of three hundred people or more at this place, besides those
who had left the road to approach the Martians nearer. There were three
policemen too, one of whom was mounted, doing their best, under
instructions from Stent, to keep the people back and deter them from
approaching the cylinder. There was some booing from those more
thoughtless and excitable souls to whom a crowd is always an occasion
for noise and horse-play.
Stent and Ogilvy, anticipating some possibilities of a collision, had
telegraphed from Horsell to the barracks as soon as the Martians
emerged, for the help of a company of soldiers to protect these strange
creatures from violence. After that they returned to lead that ill-fated
advance. The description of their death, as it was seen by the crowd,
tallies very closely with my own impressions: the three puffs of green
smoke, the deep humming note, and the flashes of flame.
But that crowd of people had a far narrower escape than mine. Only the
fact that a hummock of heathery sand intercepted the lower part of the
Heat-Ray saved them. Had the elevation of the parabolic mirror been a
few yards higher, none could have lived to tell the tale. They saw the
flashes and the men falling and an invisible hand, as it were, lit the
bushes as it hurried towards them through the twilight. Then, with a
whistling note that rose above the droning of the pit, the beam swung
close over their heads, lighting the tops of the beech trees that line the
road, and splitting the bricks, smashing the windows, firing the window
frames, and bringing down in crumbling ruin a portion of the gable of the
house nearest the corner.
In the sudden thud, hiss, and glare of the igniting trees, the panic-
stricken crowd seems to have swayed hesitatingly for some moments.
Sparks and burning twigs began to fall into the road, and single leaves
like puffs of flame. Hats and dresses caught fire. Then came a crying
from the common. There were shrieks and shouts, and suddenly a
mounted policeman came galloping through the confusion with his hands
clasped over his head, screaming.
“They’re coming!” a woman shrieked, and incontinently everyone was
turning and pushing at those behind, in order to clear their way to
Woking again. They must have bolted as blindly as a flock of sheep.
Where the road grows narrow and black between the high banks the
crowd jammed, and a desperate struggle occurred. All that crowd did not
escape; three persons at least, two women and a little boy, were crushed
and trampled there, and left to die amid the terror and the darkness.
 Chapter 7

How I Reached Home

FOR MY OWN PART, I remember nothing of my flight except the stress
of blundering against trees and stumbling through the heather. All about
me gathered the invisible terrors of the Martians; that pitiless sword of
heat seemed whirling to and fro, flourishing overhead before it
descended and smote me out of life. I came into the road between the
crossroads and Horsell, and ran along this to the crossroads.
At last I could go no further; I was exhausted with the violence of my
emotion and of my flight, and I staggered and fell by the wayside. That
was near the bridge that crosses the canal by the gasworks. I fell and lay
still.
I must have remained there some time.
I sat up, strangely perplexed. For a moment, perhaps, I could not
clearly understand how I came there. My terror had fallen from me like a
garment. My hat had gone, and my collar had burst away from its
fastener. A few minutes before, there had only been three real things
before me—the immensity of the night and space and nature, my own
feebleness and anguish, and the near approach of death. Now it was as if
something turned over, and the point of view altered abruptly. There was
no sensible transition from one state of mind to the other. I was
immediately the self of every day again—a decent, ordinary citizen. The
silent common, the impulse of my flight, the starting flames, were as if
they had been in a dream. I asked myself had these latter things indeed
happened? I could not credit it.
I rose and walked unsteadily up the steep incline of the bridge. My
mind was blank wonder. My muscles and nerves seemed drained of their
strength. I dare say I staggered drunkenly. A head rose over the arch, and
the figure of a workman carrying a basket appeared. Beside him ran a
little boy. He passed me, wishing me good night. I was minded to speak
to him, but did not. I answered his greeting with a meaningless mumble
and went on over the bridge.
Over the Maybury arch a train, a billowing tumult of white, firelit
smoke, and a long caterpillar of lighted windows, went flying south—
clatter, clatter, clap, rap, and it had gone. A dim group of people talked in
the gate of one of the houses in the pretty little row of gables that was
called Oriental Terraceal. It was all so real and so familiar. And that
behind me! It was frantic, fantastic! Such things, I told myself, could not
be.
Perhaps I am a man of exceptional moods. I do not know how far my
experience is common. At times I suffer from the strangest sense of
detachment from myself and the world about me; I seem to watch it all
from the outside, from somewhere inconceivably remote, out of time, out
of space, out of the stress and tragedy of it all. This feeling was very
strong upon me that night. Here was another side to my dream.
But the trouble was the blank incongruity of this serenity and the swift
death flying yonder, not two miles away. There was a noise of business
from the gasworks, and the electric lamps were all alight. I stopped at the
group of people.
“What news from the common?” said I.
There were two men and a woman at the gate.
“Eh?” said one of the men, turning.
“What news from the common?” I said.
“’Ain’t yer just been there?” asked the men.
“People seem fair silly about the common,” said the woman over the
gate. “What’s it all abart?”
“Haven’t you heard of the men from Mars?” said I; “the creatures from
Mars?”
“Quite enough,” said the woman over the gate. “Thenks”; and all three
of them laughed.
I felt foolish and angry. I tried and found I could not tell them what I
had seen. They laughed again at my broken sentences.
“You’ll hear more yet,” I said, and went on to my home.
I startled my wife at the doorway, so haggard was I. I went into the
dining room, sat down, drank some wine, and so soon as I could collect
myself sufficiently I told her the things I had seen. The dinner, which
was a cold one, had already been served, and remained neglected on the
table while I told my story.
 “There is one thing,” I said, to allay the fears I had aroused; “they are
the most sluggish things I ever saw crawl. They may keep the pit and kill
people who come near them, but they cannot get out of it.... But the
horror of them!”
“Don’t, dear!” said my wife, knitting her brows and putting her hand
on mine.
“Poor Ogilvy!” I said. “To think he may be lying dead there!”
My wife at least did not find my experience incredible. When I saw
how deadly white her face was, I ceased abruptly.
“They may come here,” she said again and again.
I pressed her to take wine, and tried to reassure her.
“They can scarcely move,” I said.
I began to comfort her and myself by repeating all that Ogilvy had told
me of the impossibility of the Martians establishing themselves on the
earth. In particular I laid stress on the gravitational difficulty. On the
surface of the earth the force of gravity is three times what it is on the
surface of Mars. A Martian, therefore, would weigh three times more on
Mars, albeit his muscular strength would be the same. His own body
would be a copeam of lead to him. That, indeed, was the general opinion.
Both The Times and the Daily Telegraph, for instance, insisted on it the
next morning, and both overlooked, just as I did, two obvious modifying
influences.
The atmosphere of the earth, we now know, contains far more oxygen
or far less argonan (whichever way one likes to put it) than does Mars.
The invigorating influences of this excess of oxygen upon the Martians
indisputably did much to counterbalance the increased weight of their
bodies. And, in the second place, we all overlooked the fact that such
mechanical intelligence as the Martians possessed was quite able to
dispense with muscular exertion at a pinch.
But I did not consider these points at the time, and so my reasoning
was dead against the chances of the invaders. With wine and food, the
confidence of my own table, and the necessity of reassuring my wife, I
grew by insensible degrees courageous and secure.
“They have done a foolish thing,” said I, fingering my wineglass.
“They are dangerous because, no doubt, they are mad with terror.
Perhaps they expected to find no living things—certainly no intelligent
living things.
 “A shell in the pit,” said I, “if the worst comes to the worst, will kill
them all.”
The intense excitement of the events had no doubt left my perceptive
powers in a state of erethism. I remember that dinner table with
extraordinary vividness even now. My dear wife’s sweet anxious face
peering at me from under the pink lamp shade, the white cloth with its
silver and glass table furnitureao—for in those days even philosophical
writers had many little luxuries—the crimson-purple wine in my glass,
are photographically distinct. At the end of it I sat, tempering nuts with a
cigarette, regretting Ogilvy’s rashness, and denouncing the shortsighted
timidity of the Martians.
So some respectable dodo in the Mauritius might have lorded it in his
nest, and discussed the arrival of that shipful of pitiless sailors in want of
animal food. “We will peck them to death tomorrow, my dear.”
I did not know it, but that was the last civilised dinner I was to eat for
very many strange and terrible days.
 Chapter 8

Friday Night
THE MOST EXTRAORDINARY THING to my mind, of all the strange
and wonderful things that happened upon that Friday, was the dovetailing
of the commonplace habits of our social order with the first beginnings
of the series of events that was to topple that social order headlong. If on
Friday night you had taken a pair of compasses and drawn a circle with a
radius of five miles round the Woking sand pits, I doubt if you would
have had one human being outside it, unless it were some relation of
Stent or of the three or four cyclists or London people lying dead on the
common, whose emotions or habits were at all affected by the
newcomers. Many people had heard of the cylinder, of course, and talked
about it in their leisure, but it certainly did not make the sensation that an
ultimatum to Germany would have done.
In London that night poor Henderson’s telegram describing the gradual
unscrewing of the shot was judged to be a canard;ap and his evening
paper, after wiring for authentication from him and receiving no reply—
the man was killed—decided not to print a special edition.
Even within the five-mile circle the great majority of people were inert.
I have already described the behaviour of the men and women to whom I
spoke. All over the district people were dining and supping; working
men were gardening after the labours of the day, children were being put
to bed, young people were wandering through the lanes love-making,
students sat over their books.
Maybe there was a murmur in the village streets, a novel and dominant
topic in the public-houses, and here and there a messenger, or even an
eye-witness of the later occurrences, caused a whirl of excitement, a
shouting, and a running to and fro; but for the most part the daily routine
of working, eating, drinking, sleeping, went on as it had done for
countless years—as though no planet Mars existed in the sky. Even at
Woking station and Horsell and Chobham that was the case.
In Woking junction, until a late hour, trains were stopping and going
on, others were shunting on the sidings, passengers were alighting and
waiting, and everything was proceeding in the most ordinary way. A boy
from the town, trenchingaq on Smith’s monopoly, was selling papers with
the afternoon’s news. The ringing impact of trucks, the sharp whistle of
the engines from the junction, mingled with their shouts of “Men from
Mars!” Excited men came into the station about nine o’clock with
incredible tidings, and caused no more disturbance than drunkards might
have done. People rattling Londonwards peered into the darkness outside
the carriage windows, and saw only a rare, flickering, vanishing spark
dance up from the direction of Horsell, a red glow and a thin veil of
smoke driving across the stars, and thought that nothing more serious
than a heath fire was happening. It was only round the edge of the
common that any disturbance was perceptible. There were half a dozen
villas burning on the Woking border. There were lights in all the houses
on the common side of the three villages, and the people there kept
awake till dawn.
A curious crowd lingered restlessly, people coming and going but the
crowd remaining, both on the Chobham and Horsell bridges. One or two
adventurous souls, it was afterwards found, went into the darkness and
crawled quite near the Martians; but they never returned, for now and
again a light-ray, like the beam of a warship’s searchlight, swept the
common, and the Heat-Ray was ready to follow. Save for such, that big
area of common was silent and desolate, and the charred bodies lay about
on it all night under the stars, and all the next day. A noise of hammering
from the pit was heard by many people.
So you have the state of things on Friday night. In the centre, sticking
into the skin of our old planet Earth like a poisoned dart, 11 was this
cylinder. But the poison was scarcely working yet. Around it was a patch
of silent common, smouldering in places, and with a few dark, dimly
seen objects lying in contorted attitudes here and there. Here and there
was a burning bush or tree. Beyond was a fringe of excitement, and
farther than that fringe the inflammation had not crept as yet. In the rest
of the world the stream of life still flowed as it had flowed for
immemorial years. The fever of war that would presently clog vein and
artery, deaden nerve and destroy brain, had still to develop.
All night long the Martians were hammering and stirring, sleepless,
indefatigable,12 at work upon the machines they were making ready, and
ever and again a puff of greenish-white smoke whirled up to the starlit
sky.
 About eleven a company of soldiers came through Horsell, and
deployed along the edge of the common to form a cordon. Later a second
company marched through Chobham to deploy on the north side of the
common. Several officers from the Inkerman barracks had been on the
common earlier in the day, and one, Major Eden, was reported to be
missing. The colonel of the regiment came to the Chobham bridge and
was busy questioning the crowd at midnight. The military authorities
were certainly alive to the seriousness of the business. About eleven, the
next morning’s papers were able to say, a squadron of hussars,ar two
Maxims,as and about four hundred men of the Cardigan regiment started
from Aldershot.at
A few seconds after midnight the crowd in the Chertsey road, Woking,
saw a star fall from heaven into the pine woods to the northwest. It had a
greenish colour, and caused a silent brightness like summer lightning.
This was the second cylinder.
 Chapter 9

The Fighting Begins

SATURDAY LIVES IN MY memory as a day of suspense. It was a day
of lassitude too, hot and close, with, I am told, a rapidly fluctuating
barometer. I had slept but little, though my wife had succeeded in
sleeping, and I rose early. I went into my garden before breakfast and
stood listening, but towards the common there was nothing stirring but a
lark.
The milkman came as usual. I heard the rattle of his chariot, and I went
round to the side gate to ask the latest news. He told me that during the
night the Martians had been surrounded by troops, and that guns were
expected. Then—a familiar, reassuring note—I heard a train running
towards Woking.
“They aren’t to be killed,” said the milkman, “if that can possibly be
avoided.”
I saw my neighbour gardening, chatted with him for a time, and then
strolled in to breakfast. It was a most unexceptional morning. My
neighbour was of opinion that the troops would be able to capture or to
destroy the Martians during the day.
“It’s a pity they make themselves so unapproachable,” he said. “It
would be curious to know how they live on another planet; we might
learn a thing or two.”
He came up to the fence and extended a handful of strawberries, for his
gardening was as generous as it was enthusiastic. At the same time he
told me of the burning of the pine woods about the Byfleet Golf Links.
“They say,” said he, “that there’s another of those blessed things fallen
there—number two. But one’s enough, surely. This lot’ll cost the
insurance people a pretty penny before everything’s settled.” He laughed
with an air of the greatest good humour as he said this. The woods, he
said, were still burning, and pointed out a haze of smoke to me. “They
will be hot under foot for days, on account of the thick soil of pine
needles and turf,” he said, and then grew serious over “poor Ogilvy.”
 After breakfast, instead of working, I decided to walk down towards
the common. Under the railway bridge I found a group of soldiers—
sappers,au I think, men in small round caps, dirty red jackets unbuttoned,
and showing their blue shirts, dark trousers, and boots coming to the calf.
They told me no one was allowed over the canal, and, looking along the
road towards the bridge, I saw one of the Cardigan men standing sentinel
there. I talked with these soldiers for a time; I told them of my sight of
the Martians on the previous evening. None of them had seen the
Martians, and they had but the vaguest ideas of them, so that they plied
me with questions. They said that they did not know who had authorised
the movements of the troops; their idea was that a dispute had arisen at
the Horse Guards. The ordinary sapper is a great deal better educated
than the common soldier, and they discussed the peculiar conditions of
the possible fight with some acuteness. I described the Heat-Ray to them,
and they began to argue among themselves.
“Crawl up under cover and rush ’em, say I,” said one.
“Get aht!” said another. “What’s cover against this ’ere ’eat? Sticks to
cook yer! What we got to do is to go as near as the ground’ll let us, and
then drive a trench.”
“Blow yer trenches! You always want trenches; you ought to ha’ been
born a rabbit, Snippy.”
“’Ain’t they got any necks, then?” said a third, abruptly—a little,
contemplative, dark man, smoking a pipe.
I repeated my description.
“Octopuses,” said he, “that’s what I calls ’em. Talk about fishers of
menav—fighters of fish it is this time!”
“It ain’t no murder killing beasts like that,” said the first speaker.
“Why not shell the darned things strite off and finish ’em?” said the
little dark man. “You earn tell what they might do.”
“Where’s your shells?” said the first speaker. “There ain’t no time. Do
it in a rush, that’s my tip, and do it at once.”
So they discussed it. After a while I left them, and went on to the
railway station to get as many morning papers as I could.
But I will not weary the reader with a description of that long morning
and of the longer afternoon. I did not succeed in getting a glimpse of the
common, for even Horsell and Chobham church towers were in the
hands of the military authorities. The soldiers I addressed didn’t know
anything; the officers were mysterious as well as busy. I found people in
the town quite secure again in the presence of the military, and I heard
for the first time from Marshall, the tobacconist, that his son was among
the dead on the common. The soldiers had made the people on the
outskirts of Horsell lock up and leave their houses.
I got back to lunch about two, very tired, for, as I have said, the day
was extremely hot and dull; and in order to refresh myself I took a cold
bath in the afternoon. About half past four I went up to the railway
station to get an evening paper, for the morning papers had contained
only a very inaccurate description of the killing of Stent, Henderson,
Ogilvy, and the others. But there was little I didn’t know. The Martians
did not show an inch of themselves. They seemed busy in their pit, and
there was a sound of hammering and an almost continuous streamer of
smoke. Apparently they were busy getting ready for a struggle. “Fresh
attempts have been made to signal, but without success,” was the
stereotyped formula of the papers. A sapper told me it was done by a
man in a ditch with a flag on a long pole. The Martians took as much
notice of such advances as we should of the lowing of a cow.
I must confess the sight of all this armament, all this preparation,
greatly excited me. My imagination became belligerent, and defeated the
invaders in a dozen striking ways; something of my schoolboy dreams of
battle and heroism came back. It hardly seemed a fair fight to me at that
time. They seemed very helpless in that pit of theirs.
About three o’clock there began the thud of a gun at measured intervals
from Chertsey or Addlestone. I learned that the smouldering pine wood
into which the second cylinder had fallen was being shelled, in the hope
of destroying that object before it opened. It was only about five,
however, that a field gun reached Chobham for use against the first body
of Martians.
About six in the evening as I sat at tea with my wife in the summer-
house talking vigorously about the battle that was lowering upon us, I
heard a muffled detonation from the common, and immediately after a
gust of firing. Close on the heels of that came a violent, rattling crash,
quite close to us, that shook the ground; and, starting out upon the lawn,
I saw the tops of the trees about the Oriental Collegeaw burst into smoke
red flame, and the tower of the little church beside it slide down into
ruin. The pinnacle of the mosque had vanished, and the roof line of the
college itself looked as if a hundred-ton gun had been at work upon it.
One of our chimneys cracked as if a shot had hit it, flew, and a piece of it
came clattering down the tiles and made a heap of broken red fragments
upon the flower bed by my study window.
I and my wife stood amazed. Then I realised that the crest of Maybury
Hill must be within range of the Martians’ Heat-Ray now that the college
was cleared out of the way.
At that I gripped my wife’s arm, and without ceremony ran her out into
the road. Then I fetched out the servant, telling her I would go upstairs
myself for the box she was clamouring for.
“We can’t possibly stay here,” I said; and as I spoke the firing reopened
for a moment upon the common.
“But where are we to go?” said my wife in terror.
I thought, perplexed. Then I remembered her cousins at Leatherhead. 13
“Leatherhead!” I shouted above the sudden noise.
She looked away from me downhill. The people were coming out of
their houses, astonished.
“How are we to get to Leatherhead?” she said.
Down the hill I saw a bevy of hussars ride under the railway bridge;
three galloped through the open gates of the Oriental College; two others
dismounted, and began running from house to house. The sun, shining
through the smoke that drove up from the tops of the trees, seemed blood
red, and threw an unfamiliar lurid light upon everything.
“Stop here,” said I; “you are safe here”; and I started off at once for the
Spotted Dog, for I knew the landlord had a horse and dog cart.14 I ran,
for I perceived that in a moment everyone upon this side of the hill
would be moving. I found him in his bar, quite unaware of what was
going on behind his house. A man stood with his back to me, talking to
him.
“I must have a pound,” said the landlord, “and I’ve no one to drive it.”
“I’ll give you two,” said I, over the stranger’s shoulder.
“What for?”
“And I’ll bring it back by midnight,” I said.
“Lord!” said the landlord; “what’s the hurry? I’m selling my bit of a
pig. Two pounds, and you bring it back? What’s going on now?”
 I explained hastily that I had to leave my home, and so secured the dog
cart. At the time it did not seem to me nearly so urgent that the landlord
should leave his. I took care to have the cart there and then, drove it off
down the road, and, leaving it in charge of my wife and servant, rushed
into my house and packed a few valuables, such plateax as we had, and
so forth. The beech trees below the house were burning while I did this,
and the palings up the road glowed red. While I was occupied in this
way, one of the dismounted hussars came running up. He was going from
house to house, warning people to leave. He was going on as I came out
of my front door, lugging my treasures, done up in a tablecloth. I shouted
after him:
“What news?”
He turned, stared, bawled something about “crawling out in a thing like
a dish cover,” and ran on to the gate of the house at the crest. A sudden
whirl of black smoke driving across the road hid him for a moment. I ran
to my neighbour’s door and rapped to satisfy myself of what I already
knew, that his wife had gone to London with him and had locked up their
house. I went in again, according to my promise, to get my servant’s box,
lugged it out, clapped it beside her on the tailay of the dog cart, and then
caught the reins and jumped up into the driver’s seat beside my wife. In
another moment we were clear of the smoke and noise, and spankingaz
down the opposite slope of Maybury Hill towards Old Woking.
In front was a quiet, sunny landscape, a wheat field ahead on either
side of the road, and the Maybury Inn with its swinging sign. I saw the
doctor’s cart ahead of me. At the bottom of the hill I turned my head to
look at the hillside I was leaving. Thick streamers of black smoke shot
with threads of red fire were driving up into the still air, and throwing
dark shadows upon the green treetops eastward. The smoke already
extended far away to the east and west—to the Byfleet pine woods
eastward, and to Woking on the west. The road was dotted with people
running towards us. And very faint now, but very distinct through the
hot, quiet air, one heard the whirr of a machine-gun that was presently
stilled, and an intermittent cracking of rifles. Apparently the Martians
were setting fire to everything within range of their Heat-Ray.
I am not an expert driver, and I had immediately to turn my attention to
the horse. When I looked back again the second hill had hidden the black
smoke. I slashed the horse with the whip, and gave him a loose rein until
Woking and Send lay between us and that quivering tumult. I overtook
and passed the doctor between Woking and Send.
 Chapter 10

In the Storm
LEATHERHEAD IS ABOUT TWELVE miles from Maybury Hill. The
scent of hay was in the air through the lush meadows beyond Pyrford,
and the hedges on either side were sweet and gay with multitudes of dog-
roses. The heavy firing that had broken out while we were driving down
Maybury Hill ceased as abruptly as it began, leaving the evening very
peaceful and still. We got to Leatherhead without misadventure about
nine o’clock, and the horse had an hour’s rest while I took supper with
my cousins and commended my wife to their care.
My wife was curiously silent throughout the drive, and seemed
oppressed with forebodings of evil. I talked to her reassuringly, pointing
out that the Martians were tied to the pit by sheer heaviness, and at the
utmost could but crawl a little out of it; but she answered only in
monosyllables. Had it not been for my promise to the innkeeper, she
would, I think, have urged me to stay in Leatherhead that night. Would
that I had! Her face, I remember, was very white as we parted.
For my own part, I had been feverishly excited all day. Something very
like the war fever that occasionally runs through a civilised community15
had got into my blood, and in my heart I was not so very sorry that I had
to return to Maybury that night. I was even afraid that that last fusillade I
had heard might mean the extermination of our invaders from Mars. I
can best express my state of mind by saying that I wanted to be in at the
death.
It was nearly eleven when I started to return. The night was
unexpectedly dark; to me, walking out of the lighted passage of my
cousins’ house, it seemed indeed black, and it was as hot and close as the
day. Overhead the clouds were driving fast, albeit not a breath stirred the
shrubs about us. My cousins’ man lit both lamps. Happily, I knew the
road intimately. My wife stood in the light of the doorway, and watched
me until I jumped up into the dog cart. Then abruptly she turned and
went in, leaving my cousins side by side wishing me good hap.ba
I was a little depressed at first with the contagion of my wife’s fears,
but very soon my thoughts reverted to the Martians. At that time I was
absolutely in the dark as to the course of the evening’s fighting. I did not
know even the circumstances that had precipitated the conflict. As I
came through Ockhambb (for that was the way I returned, and not
through Send and Old Woking) I saw along the western horizon a blood-
red glow, which, as I drew nearer, crept slowly up the sky. The driving
clouds of the gathering thunderstorm mingled there with masses of black
and red smoke.
Ripley Street was deserted, and except for a lighted window or so the
village showed not a sign of life; but I narrowly escaped an accident at
the corner of the road to Pyrford, where a knot of people stood with their
backs to me. They said nothing to me as I passed. I do not know what
they knew of the things happening beyond the hill, nor do I know if the
silent houses I passed on my way were sleeping securely, or deserted and
empty, or harassed and watching against the terror of the night.
From Ripley until I came through Pyrford I was in the valley of the
Wey, and the red glare was hidden from me. As I ascended the little hill
beyond Pyrford Church the glare came into view again, and the trees
about me shivered with the first intimation of the storm that was upon
me. Then I heard midnight pealing out from Pyrford Church behind me,
and then came the silhouette of Maybury Hill, with its treetops and roofs
black and sharp against the red.
Even as I beheld this a lurid green glare lit the road about me and
showed the distant woods towards Addlestone. I felt a tug at the reins. I
saw that the driving clouds had been pierced as it were by a thread of
green fire, suddenly lighting their confusion and falling into the field to
my left. It was the third falling star!
Close on its apparition, and blindingly violet by contrast, danced out
the first lightning of the gathering storm, and the thunder burst like a
rocket overhead. The horse took the bit between his teeth and bolted.
A moderate incline runs towards the foot of Maybury Hill, and down
this we clattered. Once the lightning had begun, it went on in as rapid a
succession of flashes as I have ever seen. The thunderclaps, treading one
on the heels of another and with a strange crackling accompaniment,
sounded more like the working of a gigantic electric machine16 than the
usual detonating reverberations. The flickering light was blinding and
confusing, and a thin hail smote gustily at my face as I drove down the
slope.
 At first I regarded little but the road before me, and then abruptly my
attention was arrested by something that was moving rapidly down the
opposite slope of Maybury Hill. At first I took it for the wet roof of a
house, but one flash following another showed it to be in swift rolling
movement. It was an elusive vision—a moment of bewildering darkness,
and then, in a flash like daylight, the red masses of the Orphanagebc near
the crest of the hill, the green tops of the pine trees, and this
problematical object came out clear and sharp and bright.
And this Thing I saw! How can I describe it?17 A monstrous tripod,
higher than many houses, striding over the young pine trees, and
smashing them aside in its career; a walking engine of glittering metal,
striding now across the heather; articulatebd ropes of steel dan- gling
from it, and the clattering tumult of its passage mingling with the riot of
the thunder. A flash, and it came out vividly, heeling over one way with
two feet in the air, to vanish and reappear almost instantly as it seemed,
with the next flash, a hundred yards nearer. Can you imagine a milking
stool tilted and bowled violently along the ground? That was the
impression those instant flashes gave. But instead of a milking stool
imagine it a great body of machinery on a tripod stand.
Then suddenly the trees in the pine wood ahead of me were parted, as
brittle reeds are parted by a man thrusting through them; they were
snapped off and driven headlong, and a second huge tripod appeared,
rushing, as it seemed, headlong towards me. And I was galloping hard to
meet it! At the sight of the second monster my nerve went altogether.
Not stopping to look again, I wrenched the horse’s head hard round to
the right, and in another moment the dog cart had heeled over upon the
horse; the shaftsbe smashed noisily, and I was flung sideways and fell
heavily into a shallow pool of water.
I crawled out almost immediately, and crouched, my feet still in the
water, under a clump of furze. The horse lay motionless (his neck was
broken, poor brute!) and by the lightning flashes I saw the black bulk of
the overturned dog cart and the silhouette of the wheel still spinning
slowly. In another moment the colossal mechanism went striding by me,
and passed uphill towards Pyrford.
Seen nearer, the Thing was incredibly strange, for it was no mere
insensate machine driving on its way. Machine it was, with a ringing
metallic pace, and long, flexible, glittering tentacles (one of which
gripped a young pine tree) swinging and rattling about its strange body. It
picked its road as it went striding along, and the brazen hood that
surmounted it moved to and fro with the inevitable suggestion of a head
looking about. Behind the main body was a huge mass of white metal
like a gigantic fisherman’s basket, and puffs of green smoke squirted out
from the joints of the limbs as the monster swept by me. And in an
instant it was gone.
So much I saw then, all vaguely for the flickering of the lightning, in
blinding highlights and dense black shadows.
As it passed it set up an exultant deafening howl that drowned the
thunder—“Aloo! Aloo!”—and in another minute it was with its
companion, half a mile away, stooping over something in the field. I
have no doubt this Thing in the field was the third of the ten cylinders
they had fired at us from Mars.
For some minutes I lay there in the rain and darkness watching, by the
intermittent light, these monstrous beings of metal moving about in the
distance over the hedge tops. A thin hail was now beginning, and as it
came and went their figures grew misty and then flashed into clearness
again. Now and then came a gap in the lightning, and the night
swallowed them up.
I was soaked with hail above and puddle water below. It was some time
before my blankbf astonishment would let me struggle up the bank to a
drier position, or think at all of my imminent peril.
Not far from me was a little one-roomed squatter’s hut of wood,
surrounded by a patch of potato garden. I struggled to my feet at last,
and, crouching and making use of every chance of cover, I made a run
for this. I hammered at the door, but I could not make the people hear (if
there were any people inside), and after a time I desisted, and, availing
myself of a ditch for the greater part of the way, succeeded in crawling,
unobserved by these monstrous machines, into the pine wood towards
Maybury.
Under cover of this I pushed on, wet and shivering now, towards my
own house. I walked among the trees trying to find the footpath. It was
very dark indeed in the wood, for the lightning was now becoming
infrequent, and the hail, which was pouring down in a torrent, fell in
columns through the gaps in the heavy foliage.
If I had fully realised the meaning of all the things I had seen I should
have immediately worked my way round through Byfleet to Street
Cobham, and so gone back to rejoin my wife at Leatherhead.18 But that
night the strangeness of things about me, and my physical wretchedness,
prevented me, for I was bruised, weary, wet to the skin, deafened and
blinded by the storm.
I had a vague idea of going on to my own house, and that was as much
motive as I had. I staggered through the trees, fell into a ditch and
bruised my knees against a plank, and finally splashed out into the lane
that ran down from the College Arms. bg I say splashed, for the storm
water was sweeping the sand down the hill in a muddy torrent. There in
the darkness a man blundered into me and sent me reeling back.
He gave a cry of terror, sprang sideways, and rushed on before I could
gather my wits sufficiently to speak to him. So heavy was the stress of
the storm just at this place that I had the hardest task to win my way up
the hill. I went close up to the fence on the left and worked my way
along its palings.
Near the top I stumbled upon something soft, and, by a flash of
lightning, saw between my feet a heap of black broadcloth and a pair of
boots. Before I could distinguish clearly how the man lay, the flicker of
light had passed. I stood over him waiting for the next flash. When it
came, I saw that he was a sturdy man, cheaply but not shabbily dressed;
his head was bent under his body, and he lay crumpled up close to the
fence, as though he had been flung violently against it.
Overcoming the repugnance natural to one who had never before
touched a dead body, I stooped and turned him over to feel for his heart.
He was quite dead. Apparently his neck had been broken. The lightning
flashed for a third time, and his face leaped upon me. I sprang to my feet.
It was the landlord of the Spotted Dog,19 whose conveyance I had taken.
I stepped over him gingerly and pushed on up the hill. I made my way
by the police station and the College Arms towards my own house.
Nothing was burning on the hillside, though from the common there still
came a red glare and a rolling tumult of ruddy smoke beating up against
the drenching hail. So far as I could see by the flashes, the houses about
me were mostly uninjured. By the College Arms a dark heap lay in the
road.
Down the road towards Maybury Bridge there were voices and the
sound of feet, but I had not the courage to shout or to go to them. I let
myself in with my latchkey, closed, locked and bolted the door, staggered
to the foot of the staircase, and sat down. My imagination was full of
those striding metallic monsters, and of the dead body smashed against
the fence.
I crouched at the foot of the staircase with my back to the wall,
shivering violently.
 Chapter 11

At the Window
I HAVE ALREADY SAID that my storms of emotion have a trick of
exhausting themselves. After a time I discovered that I was cold and wet,
and with little pools of water about me on the stair carpet. I got up almost
mechanically, went into the dining room and drank some whiskey, and
then I was moved to change my clothes.
After I had done that I went upstairs to my study, but why I did so I do
not know. The window of my study looks over the trees and the railway
towards Horsell Common. In the hurry of our departure this window had
been left open. The passage was dark, and, by contrast with the picture
the window frame enclosed, the side of the room seemed impenetrably
dark. I stopped short in the doorway.
The thunderstorm had passed. The towers of the Oriental College and
the pine trees about it had gone, and very far away, lit by a vivid red
glare, the common about the sand pits was visible. Across the light, huge
black shapes, grotesque and strange, moved busily to and fro.
It seemed indeed as if the whole country in that direction was on fire—
a broad hillside set with minute tongues of flame, swaying and writhing
with the gusts of the dying storm, and throwing a red reflection upon the
cloud scudbh above. Every now and then a haze of smoke from some
nearer conflagration drove across the window and hid the Martian
shapes. I could not see what they were doing, nor the clear form of them,
nor recognise the black objects they were busied upon. Neither could I
see the nearer fire, though the reflections of it danced on the wall and
ceiling of the study. A sharp, resinous tang of burning was in the air.
I closed the door noiselessly and crept towards the window. As I did
so, the view opened out until, on the one hand, it reached to the houses
about Woking station, and on the other to the charred and blackened pine
woods of Byfleet. There was a light down below the hill, on the railway,
near the arch, and several of the houses along the Maybury road and the
streets near the station were glowing ruins. The light upon the railway
puzzled me at first; there were a black heap and a vivid glare, and to the
right of that a row of yellow oblongs. Then I perceived this was a
wrecked train,20 the fore part smashed and on fire, the hinder carriages
still upon the rails.
Between these three main centres of light—the houses, the train, and
the burning country towards Chobham—stretched irregular patches of
dark country, broken here and there by intervals of dimly glowing and
smoking ground. It was the strangest spectacle, that black expanse set
with fire. It reminded me, more than anything else, of the Potteriesbi at
night. At first I could distinguish no people at all, though I peered
intently for them. Late I saw against the light of Woking station a
number of black figures hurrying one after the other across the line.
And this was the little world in which I had been living securely for
years, this fiery chaos! What had happened in the last seven hours I still
did not know; nor did I know, though I was beginning to guess, the
relation between these mechanical colossi and the sluggish lumps I had
seen disgorged from the cylinder. With a queer feeling of impersonal
interest I turned my desk chair to the window, sat down, and stared at the
blackened country, and particularly at the three gigantic black things that
were going to and fro in the glare about the sand pits.
They seemed amazingly busy. I began to ask myself what they could
be. Were they intelligent mechanisms? Such a thing I felt was
impossible. Or did a Martian sit within each, ruling, directing, using,
much as a man’s brain sits and rules in his body? I began to compare the
things to human machines, to ask myself for the first time in my life how
an ironcladbj or a steam engine would seem to an intelligent lower
animal.
The storm had left the sky clear, and over the smoke of the burning
land the little fading pinpoint of Mars was dropping into the west, when
a soldier came into my garden. I heard a slight scraping at the fence, and
rousing myself from the lethargy that had fallen upon me, I looked down
and saw him dimly, clambering over the palings. At the sight of another
human being my torpor passed, and I leaned out of the window eagerly.
“Hist!” said I, in a whisper.
He stopped astride of the fence in doubt. Then he came over and across
the lawn to the corner of the house. He bent down and stepped softly.
“Who’s there?” he said, also whispering, standing under the window
and peering up.
“Where are you going?” I asked.
 “God knows.”
“Are you trying to hide?”
“That’s it.”
“Come into the house,” I said.
I went down, unfastened the door, and let him in, and locked the door
again. I could not see his face. He was hatless, and his coat was
unbuttoned.
“My God!” he said, as I drew him in.
“What has happened?” I asked.
“What hasn’t?” In the obscurity I could see he made a gesture of
despair. “They wiped us out—simply wiped us out,” he repeated again
and again.
He followed me, almost mechanically, into the dining room.
“Take some whiskey,” I said, pouring out a stiff dose.
He drank it. Then abruptly he sat down before the table, put his head
on his arms, and began to sob and weep like a little boy, in a perfect
passion of emotion, while I, with a curious forgetfulness of my own
recent despair, stood beside him, wondering.
It was a long time before he could steady his nerves to answer my
questions, and then he answered perplexingly and brokenly. He was a
driverbk in the artillery, and had only come into action about seven. At
that time firing was going on across the common, and it was said the first
party of Martians were crawling slowly towards their second cylinder
under cover of a metal shield.
Later this shield staggered up on tripod legs and became the first of the
fighting-machines I had seen. The gun he drove had been unlimberedbl
near Horsell, in order to command the sand pits, and its arrival it was that
had precipitated the action. As the limber gunners bm went to the rear, his
horse trod in a rabbit hole and came down, throwing him into a
depression of the ground. At the same moment the gun exploded behind
him, the ammunition blew up, there was fire all about him, and he found
himself lying under a heap of charred dead men and dead horses.
“I lay still,” he said, “scared out of my wits, with the fore quarterbn of a
horse atop of me. We’d been wiped out. And the smell—good Lord!
Like burnt meat! I was hurt across the back by the fall of the horse, and
there I had to lie until I felt better. Just like parade it had been a minute
before—then stumble, bang, swish!
“Wiped out!” he said.
He had hid under the dead horse for a long time, peeping out furtively
across the common. The Cardigan men had tried a rush, in skirmishing
order, at the pit, simply to be swept out of existence. Then the monster
had risen to its feet, and had begun to walk leisurely to and fro across the
common among the few fugitives, with its headlike hood turning about
exactly like the head of a cowledbo human being. A kind of arm carried a
complicated metallic case, about which green flashes scintillated, and out
of the funnel of this there smoked the Heat-Ray.
In a few minutes there was, so far as the soldier could see, not a living
thing left upon the common, and every bush and tree upon it that was not
already a blackened skeleton was burning. The hussars had been on the
road beyond the curvature of the ground, and he saw nothing of them. He
heard the Maxims rattle for a time and then become still. The giant saved
Woking station and its cluster of houses until the last; then in a moment
the Heat-Ray was brought to bear, and the town became a heap of fiery
ruins. Then the Thing shut off the Heat-Ray, and, turning its back upon
the artilleryman, began to waddle away towards the smouldering pine
woods that sheltered the second cylinder. As it did so a second glittering
Titanbp built itself up out of the pit.
The second monster followed the first, and at that the artilleryman
began to crawl very cautiously across the hot heather ash towards
Horsell. He managed to get alive into the ditch by the side of the road,
and so escaped to Woking. There his story became ejaculatory. The place
was impassable. It seems there were a few people alive there, frantic for
the most part, and many burned and scalded. He was turned aside by the
fire, and hid among some almost scorching heaps of broken wall as one
of the Martian giants returned. He saw this one pursue a man, catch him
up in one of its steely tentacles, and knock his head against the trunk of a
pine tree. At last, after nightfall, the artilleryman made a rush for it and
got over the railway embankment.
Since then he had been skulking along towards Maybury, in the hope
of getting out of danger Londonward. People were hiding in trenches and
cellars, and many of the survivors had made off towards Woking village
and Send. He had been consumed with thirst until he found one of the
water mains near the railway arch smashed, and the water bubbling out
like a spring upon the road.
That was the story I got from him, bit by bit. He grew calmer telling
me and trying to make me see the things he had seen. He had eaten no
food since midday, he told me early in his narrative, and I found some
mutton and bread in the pantry and brought it into the room. We lit no
lamp for fear of attracting the Martians, and ever and again our hands
would touch upon bread or meat. As he talked, things about us came
darkly out of the darkness, and the trampled bushes and broken rose trees
outside the window grew distinct. It would seem that a number of men or
animals had rushed across the lawn. I began to see his face, blackened
and haggard, as no doubt mine was also.
When we had finished eating we went softly upstairs to my study, and I
looked again out of the open window. In one night the valley had become
a valley of ashes. The fires had dwindled now. Where flames had been
there were now streamers of smoke; but the countless ruins of shattered
and gutted houses and blasted and blackened trees that the night had
hidden stood out now gaunt and terrible in the pitiless light of dawn. Yet
here and there some object had had the luck to escape—a white railway
signal here, the end of a greenhouse there, white and fresh amid the
wreckage. Never before in the history of warfare had destruction been so
indiscriminate and so universal. And shining with the growing light of
the east, three of the metallic giants stood about the pit, their cowls
rotating as though they were surveying the desolation they had made.
It seemed to me that the pit had been enlarged, and ever and again21
puffs of vivid green vapour streamed up and out of it towards the
brightening dawn—streamed up, whirled, broke, and vanished.
Beyond were the pillars of fire about Chobham. They became pillars of
bloodshot smoke at the first touch of day.
 Chapter 12

What I Saw of the Destruction of Weybridge

and Shepperton
As THE DAWN GREW brighter we withdrew from the window from
which we had watched the Martians, and went very quietly downstairs.
The artilleryman agreed with me that the house was no place to stay in.
He proposed, he said, to make his way Londonward, and thence rejoin
his battery—No. 12, of the Horse Artillery. My plan was to return at
once to Leatherhead; and so greatly had the strength of the Martians
impressed me that I had determined to take my wife to Newhaven,bq and
go with her out of the country forthwith. For I already perceived clearly
that the country about London must inevitably be the scene of a
disastrous struggle before such creatures as these could be destroyed.
Between us and Leatherhead, however, lay the third cylinder, with its
guarding giants. Had I been alone, I think I should have taken my chance
and struck across country. But the artilleryman dissuaded me: “It’s no
kindness to the right sort of wife,” he said, “to make her a widow”; and
in the end I agreed to go with him, under cover of the woods, northward
as far as Street Cobham before I parted with him. Thence I would make a
big detour by Epsombr to reach Leatherhead.
I should have started at once, but my companion had been in active
service and he knew better than that. He made me ransack the house for a
flask, which he filled with whiskey; and we lined every available pocket
with packets of biscuits and slices of meat. Then we crept out of the
house, and ran as quickly as we could down the ill-made road by which I
had come overnight. The houses seemed deserted. In the road lay a group
of three charred bodies. close together, struck dead by the Heat-Ray; and
here and there were things that people had dropped—a clock, a slipper, a
silver spoon, and the like poor valuables. At the corner turning up
towards the post office a little cart, filled with boxes and furniture, and
horseless, heeled over on a broken wheel. A cash box had been hastily
smashed open and thrown under the debris.
 Except the lodge at the Orphanage, which was still on fire, none of the
houses had suffered very greatly here. The Heat-Ray had shaved the
chimney tops and passed. Yet, save ourselves, there did not seem to be a
living soul on Maybury Hill. The majority of the inhabitants had
escaped, I suppose, by way of the Old Woking road—the road I had
taken when I drove to Leatherhead—or they had hidden.
We went down the lane, by the body of the man in black, sodden now
from the overnight hail, and broke into the woods at the foot of the hill.
We pushed through these towards the railway without meeting a soul.
The woods across the line were but the scarred and blackened ruins of
woods; for the most part the trees had fallen, but a certain proportion still
stood, dismal grey stems, with dark brown foliage instead of green.
On our side the fire had done no more than scorch the nearer trees; it
had failed to secure its footing. In one place the woodmen had been at
work on Saturday; trees, felled and freshly trimmed, lay in a clearing,
with heaps of sawdust by the sawing-machine and its engine. Hard by
was a temporary hut, deserted. There was not a breath of wind this
morning, and everything was strangely still. Even the birds were hushed,
and as we hurried along I and the artilleryman talked in whispers and
looked now and again over our shoulders. Once or twice we stopped to
listen.
After a time we drew near the road, and as we did so we heard the
clatter of hoofs and saw through the tree stems three cavalry soldiers
riding slowly towards Woking. We hailed them, and they halted while we
hurried towards them. It was a lieutenant and a couple of privates of the
8th Hussars, with a stand like a theodolite,bs which the artilleryman told
me was a heliograph.bt
“You are the first men I’ve seen coming this way this morning,” said
the lieutenant. “What’s brewing?”
His voice and face were eager. The men behind him stared curiously.
The artilleryman jumped down the bank into the road and saluted.
“Gun destroyed last night, sir. Have been hiding. Trying to rejoin
battery, sir. You’ll come in sight of the Martians, I expect, about half a
mile along this road.”
“What the dickens are they like?” asked the lieutenant.
“Giants in armour, sir. Hundred feet high. Three legs and a body like
’luminium,bu with a mighty great head in a hood, sir.”
 “Get out!” said the lieutenant. “What confounded nonsense!”
“You’ll see, sir. They carry a kind of box, sir, that shoots fire and
strikes you dead.”
“What dye mean—a gun?”
“No, sir,” and the artilleryman began a vivid account of the Heat-Ray.
Halfway through, the lieutenant interrupted him and looked up at me. I
was still standing on the bank by the side of the road.
“It’s perfectly true,” I said.
“Well,” said the lieutenant, “I suppose it’s my business to see it too.
Look here”—to the artilleryman—“we’re detailed here clearing people
out of their houses. You’d better go along and report yourself to
Brigadier-General Marvin, and tell him all you know. He’s at Weybridge.
Know the way?”
“I do,” I said; and he turned his horse southward again.
“Half a mile, you say?” said he.
“At most,” I answered, and pointed over the treetops southward. He
thanked me and rode on, and we saw them no more.
Farther along we came upon a group of three women and two children
in the road, busy clearing out a labourer’s cottage. They had got hold of a
little hand truck, and were piling it up with unclean-looking bundles and
shabby furniture. They were all too assiduously engaged to talk to us as
we passed.
By Byfleet station we emerged from the pine trees, and found the
country calm and peaceful under the morning sunlight. We were far
beyond the range of the Heat-Ray there, and had it not been for the silent
desertion of some of the houses, the stirring movement of packing in
others, and the knot of soldiers standing on the bridge over the railway
and staring down the line towards Woking, the day would have seemed
very like any other Sunday.
Several farm waggons and carts were moving creakily along the road
to Addlestone, and suddenly through the gate of a field we saw, across a
stretch of flat meadow, six twelve-poundersbv standing nearly at equal
distances pointing towards Woking. The gunners stood by the guns
waiting, and the ammunition waggons were at a businesslike distance.
The men stood almost as if under inspection.
“That’s good,” said I. “They will get one fair shot, at any rate.”
 The artilleryman hesitated at the gate.
“I shall go on,” he said.
Farther on towards Weybridge, just over the bridge, there were a
number of men in white fatigue jackets throwing up a long rampart, and
more guns behind.
“It’s bows and arrows against the lightning, anyhow,” said the
artilleryman. “They ’aven’t seen that fire-beam yet.”
The officers who were not actively engaged stood and stared over the
treetops southwestward, and the men digging would stop every now and
again to stare in the same direction.
Byfleet was in a tumult; people packing, and a score of hussars, some
of them dismounted, some on horseback, were hunting them about.
Three or four black government waggons, with crosses in white circles,
and an old omnibus,bw among other vehicles, were being loaded in the
village street. There were scores of people, most of them sufficiently
sabbaticalbx to have assumed their best clothes. The soldiers were having
the greatest difficulty in making them realise the gravity of their position.
We saw one shrivelled old fellow with a huge box and a score or more of
flower pots containing orchids, angrily expostulating with the corporal
who would leave them behind. I stopped and gripped his arm.
“Do you know what’s over there?” I said, pointing at the pine tops that
hid the Martians.
“Eh?” said he, turning. “I was explainin’ these is vallyble.”by
“Death!” I shouted. “Death is coming! Death!” and leaving him to
digest that if he could, I hurried on after the artilleryman. At the corner I
looked back. The soldier had left him, and he was still standing by his
box, with the pots of orchids on the lid of it, and staring vaguely over the
trees.
No one in Weybridge could tell us where the headquarters were
established; the whole place was in such confusion as I had never seen in
any town before. Carts, carriages everywhere, the most astonishing
miscellany of conveyances and horseflesh. The respectable inhabitants of
the place, men in golf and boating costumes, wives prettily dressed, were
packing, river-side loafers energetically helping, children excited, and,
for the most part, highly delighted at this astonishing variation of their
Sunday experiences. In the midst of it all the worthy vicar was very
pluckily holding an early celebration, and his bell was jangling out above
the excitement.
I and the artilleryman, seated on the step of the drinking fountain, made
a very passable meal upon what we had brought with us. Patrols of
soldiers—here no longer hussars, but grenadiers in white—were warning
people to move now or to take refuge in their cellars as soon as the firing
began. We saw as we crossed the railway bridge that a growing crowd of
people had assembled in and about the railway station, and the swarming
platform was piled with boxes and packages. The ordinary traffic had
been stopped, I believe, in order to allow of the passage of troops and
guns to Chertsey, and I have heard since that a savage struggle occurred
for places in the special trains that were put on at a later hour.
We remained at Weybridge until midday, and at that hour we found
ourselves at the place near Shepperton Lock where the Wey and
Thamesbz join. Part of the time we spent helping two old women to pack
a little cart. The Wey has a treble mouth, and at this point boats are to be
hired, and there was a ferry across the river. On the Shepperton side was
an inn with a lawn, and beyond that the tower of Shepperton Churchca—
it has been replaced by a spire—rose above the trees.
Here we found an excited and noisy crowd of fugitives. As yet the
flight had not grown to a panic, but there were already far more people
than all the boats going to and fro could enable to cross. People came
panting along under heavy burdens; one husband and wife were even
carrying a small outhousecb door between them, with some of their
household goods piled thereon. One man told us he meant to try to get
away from Shepperton station.
There was a lot of shouting, and one man was even jesting. The idea
people seemed to have here was that the Martians were simply
formidable human beings, who might attack and sack the town, to be
certainly destroyed in the end. Every now and then people would glance
nervously across the Wey, at the meadows towards Chertsey, but
everything over there was still.
Across the Thames, except just where the boats landed, everything was
quiet, in vivid contrast with the Surrey side. The people who landed there
from the boats went tramping off down the lane. The big ferryboat had
just made a journey. Three or four soldiers stood on the lawn of the inn,
staring and jesting at the fugitives, without offering to help. The inn was
closed, as it was now within prohibited hours.cc
 “What’s that?” cried a boatman, and “Shut up, you fool!” said a man
near me to a yelping dog. Then the sound came again, this time from the
direction of Chertsey, a muffled thud—the sound of a gun.
The fighting was beginning. Almost immediately unseen batteries
across the river to our right, unseen because of the trees, took up the
chorus, firing heavily one after the other. A woman screamed. Everyone
stood arrested by the sudden stir of battle, near us and yet invisible to us.
Nothing was to be seen save flat meadows, cows feeding unconcernedly
for the most part, and silvery pollard willowscd motionless in the warm
sunlight.
“The sojers’ll stop ’em,” said a woman beside me, doubtfully. A
haziness rose over the treetops.
Then suddenly we saw a rush of smoke far away up the river, a puff of
smoke that jerked up into the air and hung; and forthwith the ground
heaved under foot and a heavy explosion shook the air, smashing two or
three windows in the houses near, and leaving us astonished.
“Here they are!” shouted a man in a blue jersey. “Yonder! D’yer see
them? Yonder!”
Quickly, one after the other, one, two, three, four of the armoured
Martians appeared, far away over the little trees, across the flat meadows
that stretched towards Chertsey, and striding hurriedly towards the river.
Little cowled figures they seemed at first going with a rolling motion and
as fast as flying birds.
Then, advancing obliquely towards us, came a fifth. Their armoured
bodies glittered in the sun as they swept swiftly forward upon the guns,
growing rapidly larger as they drew nearer. One on the extreme left, the
remotest that is, flourished a huge case high in the air, and the ghostly,
terrible Heat-Ray I had already seen on Friday night smote towards
Chertsey, and struck the town.
At sight of these strange, swift, and terrible creatures the crowd near
the water’s edge scented to me to be for a moment horror-struck. There
was no screaming or shouting, but a silence. Then a hoarse murmur and a
movement of feet—a splashing from the water. A man, too frightened to
drop the portmanteauce he carried on his shoulder, swung round and sent
me staggering with a blow from the corner of his burden. A woman
thrust at me with her hand and rushed past me. I turned with the rush of
the people, but I was not too terrified for thought.22 The terrible Heat-
Ray was in my mind. To get under water! That was it!
“Get under water!” I shouted, unheeded.
I faced about again, and rushed towards the approaching Martian,
rushed right down the gravelly beach and headlong into the water. Others
did the same. A boatload of people putting back came leaping out as I
rushed past. The stones under my feet were muddy and slippery, and the
river was so low that I ran perhaps twenty feet scarcely waist-deep.
Then, as the Martian towered overhead scarcely a couple of hundred
yards away, I flung myself forward under the surface. The splashes of the
people in the boats leaping into the river sounded like thunderclaps in my
ears. People were landing hastily on both sides of the river.
But the Martian machine took no more notice for the moment of the
people running this way and that than a man would of the confusion of
ants in a nest against which his foot has kicked. When, half suffocated, I
raised my head above water, the Martian’s hood pointed at the batteries
that were still firing across the river, and as it advanced it swung loose
what must have been the generator of the Heat-Ray.
In another moment it was on the bank, and in a stride wading halfway
across. The knees of its foremost legs bent at the farther bank, and in
another moment it had raised itself to its full height again, close to the
village of Shepperton. Forthwith the six guns which, unknown to anyone
on the right bank, had been hidden behind the outskirts of that village,
fired simultaneously. The sudden near concussion, the last close upon the
first, made my heart jump. The monster was already raising the case
generating the Heat-Ray as the first shell burst six yards above the hood.
I gave a cry of astonishment. I saw and thought nothing of the other
four Martian monsters; my attention was riveted upon the nearer
incident. Simultaneously two other shells burst in the air near the body as
the hood twisted round in time to receive, but not in time to dodge, the
fourth shell.
The shell burst clean in the face of the Thing. The hood bulged,
flashed, was whirled off in a dozen tattered fragments of red flesh and
glittering metal.
“Hit!” shouted I, with something between a scream and a cheer.
I heard answering shouts from the people in the water about me. I
could have leaped out of the water with that momentary exultation.
 The decapitated colossus reeled like a drunken giant; but it did not fall
over. It recovered its balance by a miracle, and, no longer heeding its
steps and with the camera that fired the Heat-Ray23 now rigidly upheld,
it reeled swiftly upon Shepperton. The living intelligence, the Martian
within the hood, was slain and splashed to the four winds of heaven, and
the Thing was now but a mere intricate device of metal whirling to
destruction. It drove along in a straight line, incapable of guidance. It
struck the tower of Shepperton Church, smashing it down as the impact
of a battering ram might have done, swerved aside, blundered on, and
collapsed with tremendous force into the river out of my sight.
A violent explosion shook the air, and a spout of water, steam, mud,
and shattered metal shot far up into the sky. As the camera of the Heat-
Ray hit the water, the latter had immediately flashed into steam. In
another moment a huge wave, like a muddy tidal bore but almost
scaldingly hot, came sweeping round the bend upstream. I saw people
struggling shorewards, and heard their screaming and shouting faintly
above the seething and roar of the Martian’s collapse.
For a moment I heeded nothing of the heat, forgot the patent need of
self-preservation. I splashed through the tumultuous water, pushing aside
a man in black to do so, until I could see round the bend. Half a dozen
deserted boats pitched aimlessly upon the confusion of the waves. The
fallen Martian came into sight downstream, lying across the river, and
for the most part submerged.
Thick clouds of steam were pouring off the wreckage, and through the
tumultuously whirling wisps I could see, intermittently and vaguely, the
gigantic limbs churning the water and flinging a splash and spray of mud
and froth into the air. The tentacles swayed and struck like living arms,
and, save for the helpless purposelessness of these movements, it was as
if some wounded thing were struggling for its life amid the waves.
Enormous quantities of a ruddy-brown fluid were spurting up in noisy
jets out of the machine.
My attention was diverted from this death flurry by a furious yelling,
like that of the thing called a siren in our manufacturing towns. A man,
knee-deep near the towing path, shouted inaudibly to me and pointed.
Looking back, I saw the other Martians advancing with gigantic strides
down the riverbank from the direction of Chertsey. The Shepperton guns
spoke this time unavailingly.
 At that I ducked at once under water, and, holding my breath until
movement was an agony, blundered painfully ahead under the surface as
long as I could. The water was in a tumult about me, and rapidly growing
hotter.
When for a moment I raised my head to take breath and throw the hair
and water from my eyes, the steam was rising in a whirling white fog
that at first hid the Martians altogether. The noise was deafening. Then I
saw them dimly, colossal figures of grey, magnified by the mist. They
had passed by me, and two were stooping over the frothing, tumultuous
ruins of their comrade.
The third and fourth stood beside him in the water, one perhaps two
hundreds yards from me, the other towards Laleham. The generators of
the Heat-Rays waved high, and the hissing beams smote down this way
and that.
The air was full of sound, a deafening and confusing conflict of noises
—the clangorous din of the Martians, the crash of falling houses, the
thud of trees, fences, sheds flashing into flame, and the crackling and
roaring of fire. Dense black smoke was leaping up to mingle with the
steam from the river, and as the Heat-Ray went to and fro over
Weybridge its impact was marked by flashes of incandescent white, that
gave place at once to a smoky dance of lurid flames. The nearer houses
still stood intact, awaiting their fate, shadowy, faint, and pallid in the
steam, with the fire behind them going to and fro.
For a moment perhaps I stood there, breast-high in the almost boiling
water, dumbfounded at my position, hopeless of escape. Through the
reek I could see the people who had been with me in the river scrambling
out of the water through the reeds, like little frogs hurrying through grass
from the advance of a man, or running to and fro in utter dismay on the
towing path.
Then suddenly the white flashes of the Heat-Ray came leaping towards
me. The houses caved in as they dissolved at its touch, and darted out
flames; the trees changed to fire with a roar. The Ray flickered up and
down the towing path, licking off the people who ran this way and that,
and came down to the water’s edge not fifty yards from where I stood. It
swept across the river to Shepperton, and the water in its track rose in a
boiling weal crested with steam. I turned shoreward.
In another moment the huge wave, well-nigh at the boiling-point, had
rushed upon me. I screamed aloud, and scalded, half blinded, agonised, I
staggered through the leaping, hissing water towards the shore. Had my
foot stumbled, it would have been the end. I fell helplessly, in full sight
of the Martians, upon the broad, bare gravelly spit that runs down to
mark the angle of the Wey and Thames. I expected nothing but death.
I have a dim memory of the foot of a Martian coming down within a
score of yards of my head, driving straight into the loose gravel, whirling
it this way and that, and lifting again; of a long suspense, and then of the
four carrying the debris of their comrade between them, now clear and
presently faint through a veil of smoke, receding interminably, as it
seemed to me, across a vast space of river and meadow. And then, very
slowly, I realised that by a miracle I had escaped.
 Chapter 13

How I Fell in with the Curate

AFTER GETTING THIS SUDDEN lesson in the power of terrestrial
weapons, the Martians retreated to their original position upon Horsell
Common; and in their haste, and encumbered with the debris of their
smashed companion, they no doubt overlooked many such a stray and
negligible victim as myself. Had they left their comrade and pushed on
forthwith, there was nothing at that time between them and London but
batteries of twelve-pounder guns, and they would certainly have reached
the capital in advance of the tidings of their approach; as sudden,
dreadful, and destructive their advent would have been as the earthquake
that destroyed Lisbon a century ago.24
But they were in no hurry. Cylinder followed cylinder on its
interplanetary flight; every twenty-four hours brought them
reinforcement. And meanwhile the military and naval authorities, now
fully alive to the tremendous power of their antagonists, worked with
furious energy. Every minute a fresh gun came into position until, before
twilight, every copse, every row of suburban villas on the hilly slopes
about Kingston and Richmond, masked an expectant black muzzle. And
through the charred and desolated area—perhaps twenty square miles
altogether—that encircled the Martian encampment on Horsell Common,
through charred and ruined villages among the green trees, through the
blackened and smoking arcades that had been but a day ago pine
spinneys,cf crawled the devoted scouts with the heliographs that were
presently to warn the gunners of the Martian approach. But the Martians
now understood our command of artillery and the danger of human
proximity, and not a man ventured within a mile of either cylinder, save
at the price of his life.
It would seem that these giants spent the earlier part of the afternoon in
going to and fro, transferring everything from the second and third
cylinders—the second in Addlestone Golf Links and the third at Pyrford
—to their original pit on Horsell Common. Over that, above the
blackened heather and ruined buildings that stretched far and wide, stood
one as sentinel, while the rest abandoned their vast fighting-machines
and descended into the pit. They were hard at work there far into the
night, and the towering pillar of dense green smoke that rose therefrom
could be seen from the hills about Merrow, and even, it is said, from
Banstead and Epsom Downs.cg
And while the Martians behind me were thus preparing for their next
sally, and in front of the Humanity gathered for the battle, I made my
way with infinite pains and labour from the fire and smoke of burning
Weybridge towards London.
I saw an abandoned boat, very small and remote, drifting downstream;
and throwing off the most of my sodden clothes, I went after it, gained it,
and so escaped out of that destruction. There were no oars in the boat,
but I contrived to paddle, as well as my parboiled hands would allow,
down the river towards Halliford and Walton,ch going very tediously and
continually looking behind me, as you may well understand. I followed
the river, because I considered that the water gave me my best chance to
escape should these giants return.
The hot water from the Martian’s overthrow drifted downstream with
me, so that for the best part of a mile I could see little of either bank.
Once, however, I made out a string of black figures hurrying across the
meadows from the direction of Weybridge. Halliford, it seemed, was
deserted, and several of the houses facing the river were on fire. It was
strange to see the place quite tranquil, quite desolate under the hot, blue
sky, with the smoke and little threads of flame going straight up into the
heat of the afternoon. Never before had I seen houses burning without
the accompaniment of an obstructive crowd. A little farther on the dry
reeds up the bank were smoking and glowing, and a line of fire inland
was marching steadily across a late field of hay.
For a long time I drifted, so painful and weary was I after the violence I
had been through, and so intense the heat upon the water. Then my fears
got the better of me again, and I resumed my paddling. The sun scorched
my bare back. At last, as the bridge at Walton was coming into sight
round the bend, my fever and faintness overcame my fears, and I landed
on the Middlesexci bank and lay down, deadly sick, amid the long grass.
I suppose the time was then about four or five o’clock. I got up presently,
walked perhaps half a mile without meeting a soul, and then lay down
again in the shadow of a hedge. I seem to remember talking,
wanderingly, to myself during that last spurt. I was also very thirsty, and
bitterly regretful I had drunk no more water. It is a curious thing that I
felt angry with my wife; I cannot account for it, but my impotent desire
to reach Leatherhead worried me excessively.
I do not clearly remember the arrival of the curate,cj so that probably I
dozed. I became aware of him as a seated figure in soot-smudged shirt
sleeves, and with his upturned, clean-shaven face staring at a faint
flickering that danced over the sky. The sky was what is called a
mackerel sky—rows and rows of faint down-plumes of cloud, just tinted
with the midsummer sunset.
I sat up, and at the rustle of my motion he looked at me quickly.
“Have you any water?” I asked abruptly.
He shook his head.
“You have been asking for water for the last hour,” he said.
For a moment we were silent, taking stock of each other. I dare say he
found me a strange enough figure, naked, save for my water-soaked
trousers and socks, scalded, and my face and shoulders blackened by the
smoke. His face was a fair weakness, his chin retreated, and his hair lay
in crisp, almost flaxen curls on his low forehead; his eyes were rather
large, pale blue, and blankly staring. He spoke abruptly, looking vacantly
away from me.
“What does it mean?” he said. “What do these things mean?”25
I stared at him and made no answer.
He extended a thin white hand and spoke in almost a complaining tone.
“Why are these things permitted? What sins have we done? The
morning service was over, I was walking through the roads to clear my
brain for the afternoon, and then—fire, earthquake, death! As if it were
Sodom and Gomorrah!ck All our work undone, all the work—What are
these Martians?”
“What are we?” I answered, clearing my throat.
He gripped his knees and turned to look at me again. For half a minute,
perhaps, he stared silently.
“I was walking through the roads to clear my brain,” he said. “And
suddenly—fire, earthquake, death!”
He relapsed into silence, with his chin now sunken almost to his knees.
Presently he began waving his hand.
 “All the work—all the Sunday schools—What have we done—what
has Weybridge done? Everything gone—everything destroyed. The
church! We rebuilt it only three years ago. Gone! Swept out of existence!
Why?”
Another pause, and he broke out again like one demented.
“The smoke of her burning goeth up for ever and ever!”cl he shouted.
His eyes flamed, and he pointed a lean finger in the direction of
Weybridge.
By this time I was beginning to take his measure. The tremendous
tragedy in which he had been involved—it was evident he was a fugitive
from Weybridge—had driven him to the very verge of his reason.
“Are we far from Sunbury?”cm I said, in a matter-of-fact tone.
“What are we to do?” he asked. “Are these creatures everywhere? Has
the earth been given over to them?”
“Are we far from Sunbury?”
“Only this morning I officiated at early celebration—”
“Things have changed,” I said, quietly. “You must keep your head.
There is still hope.”
“Hope!”
“Yes. Plentiful hope—for all this destruction!”
I began to explain my view of our position. He listened at first, but as I
went on the interest dawning in his eyes gave place to their former stare,
and his regard wandered from me.
“This must be the beginning of the end,” he said, interrupting me. “The
end! The great and terrible day of the Lord! When men shall call upon
the mountains and the rocks to fall upon them and hide them—hide them
from the face of Him that sitteth upon the throne!”
I began to understand the position. I ceased my laboured reasoning,
struggled to my feet, and, standing over him, laid my hand on his
shoulder.
“Be a man!” said I. “You are scared out of your wits! What good is
religion if it collapses under calamity? Think of what earthquakes and
floods, wars and volcanoes, have done before to men! Did you think God
had exempted Weybridge? He is not an insurance agent.“26
 For a time he sat in blank silence.
“But how can we escape?” he asked, suddenly. “They are invulnerable,
they are pitiless.”
“Neither the one nor, perhaps, the other,” I answered. “And the
mightier they are the more sane and wary should we be. One of them was
killed yonder not three hours ago.”
“Killed!” he said, staring about him. “How can God’s ministers be
killed?”
“I saw it happen.” I proceeded to tell him. “We have chanced to come
in for the thick of it,” said I, “and that is all.”
“What is that flicker in the sky?” he asked abruptly.
I told him it was the heliograph signalling—that it was the sign of
human help and effort in the sky.
“We are in the midst of it,” I said, “quiet as it is. That flicker in the sky
tells of the gathering storm. Yonder, I take it, are the Martians, and
Londonward, where those hills rise about Richmond and Kingston and
the trees give cover, earthworks are being thrown up and guns are being
placed. Presently the Martians will be coming this way again.”
And even as I spoke he sprang to his feet and stopped me by a gesture.
“Listen!” he said.
From beyond the low hills across the water came the dull resonance of
distant guns and a remote weird crying. Then everything was still. A
cockchafercn came droning over the hedge and past us. High in the west
the crescent moon hung faint and pale above the smoke of Weybridge
and Shepperton and the hot, still splendour of the sunset.
“We had better follow this path,” I said, “northward.”
 Chapter 14

In London
MY YOUNGER BROTHER WAS in London when the Martians fell at
Woking. He was a medical student, working for an imminent
examination, and he heard nothing of the arrival until Saturday morning.
The morning papers on Saturday contained, in addition to lengthy special
articles on the planet Mars, on life in the planets, and so forth, a brief and
vaguely worded telegram, all the more striking for its brevity.
The Martians, alarmed by the approach of a crowd, had killed a
number of people with a quick-firing gun, so the story ran. The telegram
concluded with the words: “Formidable as they seem to be, the Martians
have not moved from the pit into which they have fallen, and, indeed,
seem incapable of doing so. Probably this is due to the relative strength
of the earth’s gravitational energy.” On that last text their leader-writer
expanded very comfortingly.
Of course all the students in the crammer’sco biology class, to which
my brother went that day, were intensely interested, but there were no
signs of any unusual excitement in the streets. The afternoon papers
puffed scraps of news under big headlines. They had nothing to tell
beyond the movements of troops about the common, and the burning of
the pine woods between Woking and Weybridge, until eight. Then the St.
James’s Gazette in an extra-special edition, announced the bare fact of
the interruption of telegraphic communication. This was thought to be
due to the falling of burning pine trees across the line. Nothing more of
the fighting was known that night, the night of my drive to Leatherhead
and back.
My brother felt no anxiety about us, as he knew from the description in
the papers that the cylinder was a good two miles from my house. He
made up his mind to run down that night to me, in order, as he says, to
see the Things before they were killed. He despatched a telegram, which
never reached me, about four o’clock, and spent the evening at a music
hall.
In London, also, on Saturday night there was a thunderstorm, and my
brother reached Waterloo in a cab. On the platform from which the
midnight train usually starts he learned, after some waiting, that an
accident prevented trains from reaching Woking that night. The nature of
the accident he could not ascertain; indeed, the railway authorities did
not clearly know at that time. There was very little excitement in the
station, as the officials, failing to realise that anything further than a
breakdown between Byfleet and Woking junction had occurred, were
running the theatre trains which usually passed through Woking round by
Virginia Water or Guildford. They were busy making the necessary
arrangements to alter the route of the Southampton and Portsmouth
Sunday League excursions. A nocturnal newspaper reporter, mistaking
my brother for the traffic manager, to whom he bears a slight
resemblance, waylaid and tried to interview him. Few people, excepting
the railway officials, connected the breakdown with the Martians.
I have read, in another account of these events, that on Sunday morning
“all London was electrified by the news from Woking.” As a matter of
fact, there was nothing to justify that very extravagant phrase. Plenty of
Londoners did not hear of the Martians until the panic of Monday
morning. Those who did took some time to realise all that the hastily
worded telegrams in the Sunday papers conveyed. The majority of
people in London do not read Sunday papers.
The habit of personal security, moreover, is so deeply fixed in the
Londoner’s mind, and startling intelligence so much a matter of course in
the papers, that they could read without any personal tremors: “About
seven o’clock last night the Martians came out of the cylinder, and,
moving about under an armour of metallic shields, have completely
wrecked Woking station with the adjacent houses, and massacred an
entire battalion of the Cardigan Regiment. No details are known.
Maxims have been absolutely useless against their armour; the field guns
have been disabled by them. Flying hussars have been galloping into
Chertsey. The Martians appear to be moving slowly towards Chertsey or
Windsor.cp Great anxiety prevails in West Surrey, and earthworks are
being thrown up to check the advance Londonward.” That was how the
Sunday Sun put it, and a clever and remarkably prompt “handbook”
article in the Referee compared the affair to a menagerie suddenly let
loose in a village.
No one in London knew positively of the nature of the armoured
Martians, and there was still a fixed idea that these monsters must be
sluggish: “crawling,” “creeping painfully”—such expressions occurred
in almost all the earlier reports. None of the telegrams could have been
written by an eye-witness of their advance. The Sunday papers printed
separate editions as further news came to hand, some even in default of
it. But there was practically nothing more to tell people until late in the
afternoon, when the authorities gave the press agencies the news in their
possession. It was stated that the people of Walton and Weybridge, and
all the district, were pouring along the roads Londonward, and that was
all. My brother went to church at the Foundling Hospitalcq in the
morning, still in ignorance of what had happened on the previous night.
There he heard allusions made to the invasion, and a special prayer for
peace. Coming out, he bought a Referee.cr He became alarmed at the
news in this, and went again to Waterloo station to find out if
communication were restored. The omnibuses, carriages, cyclists, and
innumerable people walking in their best clothes seemed scarcely
affected by the strange intelligence that the news venders were
disseminating. People were interested, or, if alarmed, alarmed only on
account of the local residents. At the station he heard for the first time
that the Windsor and Chertsey lines were now interrupted. The porters
told him that several remarkable telegrams had been received in the
morning from Byfleet and Chertsey stations, but that these had abruptly
ceased.
My brother could get very little precise detail out of them.
“There’s fighting going on about Weybridge,” was the extent of their
information.
The train service was now very much disorganised. Quite a number of
people who had been expecting friends from places on the South-
Western network were standing about the station. One grey-headed old
gentleman came and abused the South-Western Company bitterly to my
brother. “It wants showing up,”cs he said.
One or two trains came in from Richmond, Putney, and Kingston,ct
containing people who had gone out for a day’s boating and found the
locks closed and a feeling of panic in the air. A man in a blue and white
blazer addressed my brother, full of strange tidings.
“There’s hosts of people driving into Kingston in trapscu and carts and
things, with boxes of valuables and all that,” he said. “They come from
Molesey and Weybridge and Walton, and they say there’s been guns
heard at Chertsey, heavy firing, and that mounted soldiers have told them
to get off at once before the Martians are coming. We heard guns firing
at Hampton Court station, but we thought it was thunder. What the
dickens does it all mean? The Martians can’t get out of their pit, can
they?”
My brother could not tell him.
Afterwards he found that the vague feeling of alarm had spread to the
clients of the underground railway, and that the Sunday excursionists
began to return from all over the South-Western “lung”cv—Barnes,
Wimbledon, Richmond Park, Kew, and so forth—at unnaturally early
hours; but not a soul had anything more than vague hearsay to tell of.
Everyone connected with the terminus seemed ill-tempered.
About five o’clock the gathering crowd in the station was immensely
excited by the opening of the line of communication, which is almost
invariably closed, between the South-Eastern and the South-Western
stations, and the passage of carriage trucks bearing huge guns and
carriages crammed with soldiers. These were the guns that were brought
up from Woolwich and Chathamcw to cover Kingston. There was an
exchange of pleasantries: “You’ll get eaten!” “We’re the beast-tamers!”
and so forth. A little while after that a squad of police came into the
station and began to clear the public off the platforms, and my brother
went out into the street again.
The church bells were ringing for evensong,cx and a squad of Salvation
Army lassiescy came singing down Waterloo Road. On the bridge a
number of loafers were watching a curious brown scum that came
drifting down the stream in patches. The sun was just setting, and the
Clock Tower and the Houses of Parliamentcz rose against one of the most
peaceful skies it is possible to imagine, a sky of gold, barred with long
transverse stripes of reddish-purple cloud. There was talk of a floating
body. One of the men there, a reservist he said he was, told my brother
he had seen the heliograph flickering in the west.
In Wellington Street my brother met a couple of sturdy roughs who had
just rushed out of Fleet Street with still-wet newspapers and staring
placards. “Dreadful catastrophe!” They bawled one to the other down
Wellington Street. “Fighting at Weybridge! Full description! Repulse of
the Martians! London in Danger!” He had to give threepence for a copy
of that paper.
Then it was, and then only, that he realised something of the full power
and terror of these monsters. He learned that they were not merely a
handful of small sluggish creatures, but that they were minds swaying
vast mechanical bodies; and that they could move swiftly and smite with
such power that even the mightiest guns could not stand against them.
They were described as “vast spiderlike machines, nearly a hundred
feet high, capable of the speed of an express train, and able to shoot out a
beam of intense heat.” Masked batteries, chiefly of field guns, had been
planted in the country about Horsell Common, and especially between
the Woking district and London. Five of the machines had been seen
moving towards the Thames, and one, by a happy chance, had been
destroyed.
In the other cases the shells had missed, and the batteries had been at
once annihilated by the Heat-Rays. Heavy losses of soldiers were
mentioned, but the tone of the despatch was optimistic.
The Martians had been repulsed; they were not invulnerable. They had
retreated to their triangle of cylinders again, in the circle about Woking.
Signallers with heliographs were pushing forward upon them from all
sides. Guns were in rapid transit from Windsor, Portsmouth, Aldershot,
Woolwich—even from the north; among others, long wire-gunsda of
ninety-five tons from Woolwich. Altogether one hundred and sixteen
were in position or being hastily placed, chiefly covering London. Never
before in England had there been such a vast or rapid concentration of
military material.
Any further cylinders that fell, it was hoped, could be destroyed at once
by high explosives, which were being rapidly manufactured and
distributed. No doubt, ran the report, the situation was of the strangest
and gravest description, but the public was exhorted to avoid and
discourage panic. No doubt the Martians were strange and terrible in the
extreme, but at the outside there could not be more than twenty of them
against our millions.
The authorities had reason to suppose, from the size of the cylinders,
that at the outside there could not be more than five in each cylinder—
fifteen altogether. And one at least was disposed of—perhaps more. The
public would be fairly warned of the approach of danger, and elaborate
measures were being taken for the protection of the people in the
threatened southwestern suburbs. And so, with reiterated assurances of
the safety of London and the ability of the authorities to cope with the
difficulty, this quasi-proclamation closed.
This was printed in enormous type on paper so fresh that it was still
wet, and there had been no time to add a word of comment. It was
curious, my brother said, to see how ruthlessly the usual contents of the
paper had been hacked and taken out to give this place.
All down Wellington Street people could be seen fluttering out the pink
sheetsdb and reading, and the Strand was suddenly noisy with the voices
of an army of hawkers following these pioneers. Men came scrambling
off buses to secure copies. Certainly this news excited people intensely,
whatever their previous apathy. The shutters of a map shop in the Strand
were being taken down, my brother said, and a man in his Sunday
raiment,dc lemon-yellow gloves even, was visible inside the window
hastily fastening maps of Surrey to the glass.
Going on along the Strand to Trafalgar Square,dd the paper in his hand,
my brother saw some of the fugitives from West Surrey. There was a
man with his wife and two boys and some articles of furniture in a cart
such as greengrocers use. He was driving from the direction of
Westminster Bridge; and close behind him came a hay waggon with five
or six respectable-looking people in it, and some boxes and bundles. The
faces of these people were haggard, and their entire appearance
contrasted conspicuously with the Sabbath-best appearance of the people
on the omnibuses. People in fashionable clothing peeped at them out of
cabs. They stopped at the Square as if undecided which way to take, and
finally turned eastward along the Strand. Some way behind these came a
man in workday clothes, riding one of those old-fashioned tricycles with
a small front wheel. He was dirty and white in the face.
My brother turned down towards Victoria,de and met a number of such
people. He had a vague idea that he might see something of me. He
noticed an unusual number of police regulating the traffic. Some of the
refugees were exchanging news with the people on the omnibuses. One
was professing to have seen the Martians. “Boilers on stilts, I tell you,
striding along like men.” Most of them were excited and animated by
their strange experience.
Beyond Victoria the public-houses were doing a lively trade with these
arrivals. At all the street corners groups of people were reading papers,
talking excitedly, or staring at these unusual Sunday visitors. They
seemed to increase as night drew on, until at last the roads, my brother
said, were like Epsom High Street on a Derby Day.df My brother
addressed several of these fugitives and got unsatisfactory answers from
most.
 None of them could tell him any news of Woking except one man, who
assured him that Woking had been entirely destroyed on the previous
night.
“I come from Byfleet,” he said; “man on a bicycle came through the
place in the early morning, and ran from door to door warning us to
come away. Then came soldiers. We went out to look, and there were
clouds of smoke to the south—nothing but smoke, and not a soul coming
that way. Then we heard the guns at Chertsey, and folks coming from
Weybridge. So I’ve locked up my house and come on.”
At the time there was a strong feeling in the streets that the authorities
were to blame for their incapacity to dispose of the invaders without all
this inconvenience.
About eight o’clock a noise of heavy firing was distinctly audible all
over the south of London. My brother could not hear it for the traffic in
the main thoroughfares, but by striking through the quiet back streets to
the river he was able to distinguish it quite plainly.
He walked from Westminster to his apartments near Regent’s Park,dg
about two. He was now very anxious on my account, and disturbed at the
evident magnitude of the trouble. His mind was inclined to run, even as
mine had run on Saturday, on military details. He thought of all those
silent, expectant guns, of the suddenly nomadic countryside; he tried to
imagine “boilers on stilts” a hundred feet high.
There were one or two cartloads of refugees passing along Oxford
Street, and several in the Marylebone Road, but so slowly was the news
spreading that Regent Street and Portland Place were full of their usual
Sunday-night promenaders, albeit they talked in groups, and along the
edge of Regent’s Park there were as many silent couples “walking out”
together under the scattered gas lampsdh as ever there had been. The
night was warm and still, and a little oppressive; the sound of guns
continued intermittently, and after midnight there seemed to be sheet
lightning in the south.
He read and re-read the paper, fearing the worst had happened to me.
He was restless, and after supper prowled out again aimlessly. He
returned and tried in vain to divert his attention to his examination notes.
He went to bed a little after midnight, and was awakened from lurid
dreams in the small hours of Monday by the sound of door knockers, feet
running in the street, distant drumming, and a clamour of bells. Red
reflections danced on the ceiling. For a moment he lay astonished,
wondering whether day had come or the world gone mad. Then he
jumped out of bed and ran to the window.
His room was an attic and as he thrust his head out, up and down the
street there were a dozen echoes to the noise of his window sash, and
heads in every kind of night disarray appeared. Enquiries were being
shouted. “They are coming!” bawled a policeman, hammering at the
door; “the Martians are coming!” and hurried to the next door.
The sound of drumming and trumpeting came from the Albany Street
Barracks, and every church within earshot was hard at work killing sleep
with a vehement disorderly tocsin.di There was a noise of doors opening,
and window after window in the houses opposite flashed from darkness
into yellow illumination.
Up the street came galloping a closed carriage, bursting abruptly into
noise at the corner, rising to a clattering climax under the window, and
dying away slowly in the distance. Close on the rear of this came a
couple of cabs, the forerunners of a long procession of flying vehicles,
going for the most part to Chalk Farm station, where the North-Western
special trains were loading up, instead of coming down the gradient into
Euston.dj
For a long time my brother stared out of the window in blank
astonishment, watching the policemen hammering at door after door, and
delivering their incomprehensible message. Then the door behind him
opened, and the man who lodged across the landing came in, dressed
only in shirt, trousers, and slippers, his bracesdk loose about his waist, his
hair disordered from his pillow.
“What the devil is it?” he asked. “A fire? What a devil of a row!”
They both craned their heads out of the window, straining to hear what
the policemen were shouting. People were coming out of the side streets,
and standing in groups at the corners talking.
“What the devil is it all about?” said my brother’s fellow lodger.
My brother answered him vaguely and began to dress, running with
each garment to the window in order to miss nothing of the growing
excitement. And presently men selling unnaturally early newspapers
came bawling into the street:
“London in danger of suffocation! The Kingston and Richmond
defences forced! Fearful massacres in the Thames Valley!”
 And all about him—in the rooms below, in the houses on each side and
across the road, and behind in the Park Terraces and in the hundred other
streets of that part of Marylebone, and the Westbourne Park district and
St. Pancras, and westward and northward in Kilburn and St. John’s Wood
and Hampstead, and eastward in Shoreditch and Highbury and
Haggerston and Hoxton, and, indeed, through all the vastness of London
from Ealing to East Ham—people were rubbing their eyes, and opening
windows to stare out and ask aimless questions, dressing hastily as the
first breath of the coming storm of Fear blew through the streets. It was
the dawn of the great panic. London, which had gone to bed on Sunday
night oblivious and inert, was awakened, in the small hours of Monday
morning, to a vivid sense of danger.
Unable from his window to learn what was happening, my brother
went down and out into the street, just as the sky between the parapets of
the houses grew pink with the early dawn. The flying people on foot and
in vehicles grew more numerous every moment. “Black Smoke!” he
heard people crying, and again “Black Smoke!” The contagion of such a
unanimous fear was inevitable. As my brother hesitated on the door-step,
he saw another news vender approaching, and got a paper forthwith. The
man was running away with the rest, and selling his papers for a shilling
each as he ran—a grotesque mingling of profit and panic.
And from this paper my brother read that catastrophic despatch of the
Commander-in-Chief:
“The Martians are able to discharge enormous clouds of a black and
poisonous vapour by means of rockets. They have smothered our
batteries, destroyed Richmond, Kingston, and Wimbledon,dl and are
advancing slowly towards London, destroying everything on the way. It
is impossible to stop them. There is no safety from the Black Smoke but
in instant flight.”
That was all, but it was enough. The whole population of the great six-
million city was stirring, slipping, running; presently it would be pouring
en masse northward.
“Black Smoke!” the voices cried. “Fire!”
The bells of the neighbouring church made a jangling tumult, a cart
carelessly driven smashed, amid shrieks and curses, against the water
trough up the street. Sickly yellow lights went to and fro in the houses,
and some of the passing cabs flaunted unextinguished lamps. And
overhead the dawn was growing brighter, clear and steady and calm.
 He heard footsteps running to and fro in the rooms, and up and down
stairs behind him. His landlady came to the door, loosely wrapped in
dressing gown and shawl; her husband followed ejaculating.
As my brother began to realise the import of all these things, he turned
hastily to his own room, put all his available money—some ten pounds
altogether—into his pockets, and went out again into the streets.
 Chapter 15

What Had Happened in Surrey

IT WAS WHILE THE curate had sat and talked so wildly to me under
the hedge in the flat meadows near Halliford, and while my brother was
watching the fugitives stream over Westminster Bridge, that the Martians
had resumed the offensive. So far as one can ascertain from the
conflicting accounts that have been put forth, the majority of them
remained busied with preparations in the Horsell pit until nine that night,
hurrying on some operation that disengaged huge volumes of green
smoke.
But three certainly came out about eight o’clock and, advancing slowly
and cautiously, made their way through Byfleet and Pyrford towards
Ripley and Weybridge,dm and so came in sight of the expectant batteries
against the setting sun. These Martians did not advance in a body, but in
a line, each perhaps a mile and a half from his nearest fellow. They
communicated with one another by means of sirenlike howls, running up
and down the scale from one note to another.
It was this howling and firing of the guns at Ripley and St. George’s
Hill that we had heard at Upper Halliford. The Ripley gunners,
unseasoned artillery volunteers who ought never to have been placed in
such a position, fired one wild, premature, ineffectual volley and bolted
on horse and foot through the deserted village, while the Martian,
without using his Heat-Ray, walked serenely over their guns, stepped
gingerly among them, passed in front of them, and so came unexpectedly
upon the guns in Painshill Park, which he destroyed.
The St. George’s Hill men, however, were better led or of a better
mettle. Hidden by a pine wood as they were, they seem to have been
quite unsuspected by the Martian nearest to them. They laid their guns as
deliberately as if they had been on parade, and fired at about a thousand
yards’ range.
The shells flashed all round him, and he was seen to advance a few
paces, stagger, and go down. Everybody yelled together, and the guns
were reloaded in frantic haste. The overthrown Martian set up a
prolonged ululation, and immediately a second glittering giant,
answering him, appeared over the trees to the south. It would seem that a
leg of the tripod had been smashed by one of the shells. The whole of the
second volley flew wide of the Martian on the ground, and,
simultaneously, both his companions brought their Heat-Rays to bear on
the battery. The ammunition blew up, the pine trees all about the guns
flashed into fire, and only one or two of the men who were already
running over the crest of the hill escaped.
After this it would seem that the three took counsel together and halted,
and the scouts who were watching them report that they remained
absolutely stationary for the next half hour. The Martian who had been
overthrown crawled tediously out of his hood, a small brown figure,
oddly suggestive from that distance of a speck of blight,dn and apparently
engaged in the repair of his support. About nine he had finished, for his
cowl was then seen above the trees again.
It was a few minutes past nine that night when these three sentinels
were joined by four other Martians, each carrying a thick black tube. A
similar tube was handed to each of the three, and the seven proceeded to
distribute themselves at equal distances along a curved line between St.
George’s Hill, Weybridge, and the village of Send, southwest of Ripley.
A dozen rockets sprang out of the hills before them so soon as they
began to move, and warned the waiting batteries about Ditton and Esher.
At the same time four of their fighting machines, similarly armed with
tubes, crossed the river, and two of them, black against the western sky,
came into sight of myself and the curate as we hurried wearily and
painfully along the road that runs northward out of Halliford. They
moved, as it seemed to us, upon a cloud, for a milky mist covered the
fields and rose to a third of their height.
At this sight the curate cried faintly in his throat, and began running;
but I knew it was no good running from a Martian, and I turned aside and
crawled through dewy nettles and brambles into the broad ditch by the
side of the road. He looked back, saw what I was doing, and turned to
join me.
The two halted, the nearer to us standing and facing Sunbury, the
remoter being a grey indistinctness towards the evening star, away
towards Staines.
The occasional howling of the Martians had ceased; they took up their
positions in the huge crescent about their cylinders in absolute silence. It
was a crescent with twelve miles between its horns. Never since the
devising of gunpowder was the beginning of a battle so still. To us and to
an observer about Ripley it would have had precisely the same effect—
the Martians seemed in solitary possession of the darkling night, lit only
as it was by the slender moon, the stars, the afterglow of the daylight,
and the ruddy glare from St. George’s Hill and the woods of Painshill.
But facing that crescent everywhere—at Staines, Hounslow, Ditton,
Esher, Ockham,do behind hills and woods south of the river, and across
the flat grass meadows to the north of it, wherever a cluster of trees or
village houses gave sufficient cover—the guns were waiting. The signal
rockets burst and rained their sparks through the night and vanished, and
the spirit of all those watching batteries rose to a tense expectation. The
Martians had but to advance into the line of fire, and instantly those
motionless black forms of men, those guns glittering so darkly in the
early night, would explode into a thunderous fury of battle.
No doubt the thought that was uppermost in a thousand of those
vigilant minds, even as it was uppermost in mine, was the riddle—how
much they understood of us.27 Did they grasp that we in our millions
were organised, disciplined, working together? Or did they interpret our
spurts of fire, the sudden stinging of our shells, our steady investment of
their encampment, as we should the furious unanimity of onslaught in a
disturbed hive of bees? Did they dream they might exterminate us? (At
that time no one knew what food they needed.) A hundred such
questions struggled together in my mind as I watched that vast sentinel
shape. And in the back of my mind was the sense of all the huge
unknown and hidden forces Londonward. Had they prepared pitfalls?
Were the powder mills at Hounslow ready as a snare? Would the
Londoners have the heart and courage to make a greater Moscowdp of
their mighty province of houses?
Then, after an interminable time, as it seemed to us, crouching and
peering through the hedge, came a sound like the distant concussion of a
gun. Another nearer, and then another. And then the Martian beside us
raised his tube on high and discharged it, gun-wise, with a heavy report
that made the ground heave. The one towards Staines answered him.
There was no flash, no smoke, simply that loaded detonation.
I was so excited by these heavy minute-gunsdq following one another
that I so far forgot my personal safety28 and my scalded hands as to
clamber up into the hedge and stare towards Sunbury. As I did so a
second report followed, and a big projectile hurtled overhead towards
Hounslow. I expected at least to see smoke or fire, or some such
evidence of its work. But all I saw was the deep blue sky above, with one
solitary star, and the white mist spreading wide and low beneath. And
there had been no crash, no answering explosion. The silence was
restored; the minute lengthened to three.
“What has happened?” said the curate, standing up beside me.
“Heaven knows!” said I.
A bat flickered by and vanished. A distant tumult of shouting began
and ceased. I looked again at the Martian, and saw he was now moving
eastward along the riverbank, with a swift, rolling motion.
Every moment I expected the fire of some hidden battery to spring
upon him; but the evening calm was unbroken. The figure of the Martian
grew smaller as he receded, and presently the mist and the gathering
night had swallowed him up. By a common impulse we clambered
higher. Towards Sunbury was a dark appearance, as though a conical hill
had suddenly come into being there, hiding our view of the farther
country; and then, remoter across the river, over Walton, we saw another
such summit. These hill-like forms grew lower and broader even as we
stared.
Moved by a sudden thought, I looked northward, and there I perceived
a third of these cloudy black kopjesdr had risen.
Everything had suddenly become very still. Far away to the southeast,
marking the quiet, we heard the Martians hooting to one another, and
then the air quivered again with the distant thud of their guns. But the
earthly artillery made no reply.
Now at the time we could not understand these things, but later I was
to learn the meaning of these ominous kopjes that gathered in the
twilight. Each of the Martians, standing in the great crescent I have
described, had discharged, by means of the gunlike tube he carried, a
huge canister over whatever hill, copse,ds cluster of houses, or other
possible cover for guns, chanced to be in front of him. Some fired only
one of these, some two—as in the case of the one we had seen; the one at
Ripley is said to have discharged no fewer than five at that time. These
canisters smashed on striking the ground—they did not explode—and
incontinently disengaged an enormous volume of heavy, inky vapour,
coiling and pouring upward in a huge and ebony cumulusdt cloud, a
gaseous hill that sank and spread itself slowly over the surrounding
country. And the touch of that vapour, the inhaling of its pungent wisps,
was death to all that breathes.
It was heavy, this vapour, heavier than the densest smoke, so that, after
the first tumultuous uprush and outflow of its impact, it sank down
through the air and poured over the ground in a manner rather liquid than
gaseous, abandoning the hills, and streaming into the valleys and ditches
and watercourses even as I have heard the carbonic-acid gasdu that pours
from volcanic clefts is wont to do. And where it came upon water some
chemical action occurred, and the surface would be instantly covered
with a powdery scum that sank slowly and made way for more. The
scum was absolutely insoluble, and it is a strange thing, seeing the
instant effect of the gas, that one could drink without hurt the water from
which it had been strained. The vapour did not diffuse as a true gas
would do. It hung together in banks, flowing sluggishly down the slope
of the land and driving reluctantly before the wind, and very slowly it
combined with the mist and moisture of the air, and sank to the earth in
the form of dust. Save that an unknown element giving a group of four
lines in the blue of the spectrumdv is concerned, we are still entirely
ignorant of the nature of this substance.
Once the tumultuous upheaval of its dispersion was over, the black
smoke clung so closely to the ground, even before its precipitation, that
fifty feet up in the air, on the roofs and upper stories of high houses and
on great trees, there was a chance of escaping its poison altogether, as
was proved even that night at Street Cobham and Ditton.
The man who escaped at the former place tells a wonderful story of the
strangeness of its coiling flow, and how he looked down from the church
spire and saw the houses of the village rising like ghosts out of its inky
nothingness. For a day and a half he remained there, weary, starving and
sun-scorched, the earth under the blue sky and against the prospect of the
distant hills a velvet-black expanse, with red roofs, green trees, and, later,
black-veiled shrubs and gates, barns, outhouses, and walls, rising here
and there into the sunlight.
But that was at Street Cobham, where the black vapour was allowed to
remain until it sank of its own accord into the ground. As a rule the
Martians, when it had served its purpose, cleared the air of it again by
wading into it and directing a jet of steam upon it.
This they did with the vapour banks near us, as we saw in the starlight
from the window of a deserted house at Upper Halliford, whither we had
returned. From there we could see the searchlights on Richmond Hill and
Kingston Hilldw going to and fro, and about eleven the windows rattled,
and we heard the sound of the huge siege guns that had been put in
position there. These continued intermittently for the space of a quarter
of an hour, sending chance shots at the invisible Martians at Hampton
and Ditton, and then the pale beams of the electric light vanished, and
were replaced by a bright red glow.
Then the fourth cylinder fell—a brilliant green meteor—as I learned
afterwards, in Bushey Park. Before the guns on the Richmond and
Kingston line of hills began, there was a fitful cannonade far away in the
southwest, due, I believe, to guns being fired haphazard before the black
vapour could overwhelm the gunners.
So, setting about it as methodically as men might smoke out a wasps’
nest, the Martians spread this strange stifling vapour over the
Londonward country. The horns of the crescent slowly moved apart,
until at last they formed a line from Hanwell to Coombe and Malden.dx
All night through their destructive tubes advanced. Never once, after the
Martian at St. George’s Hill was brought down, did they give the artillery
the ghost of a chance against them. Wherever there was a possibility of
guns being laid for them unseen, a fresh canister of the black vapour was
discharged, and where the guns were openly displayed the Heat-Ray was
brought to bear.
By midnight the blazing trees along the slopes of Richmond Park and
the glare of Kingston Hill threw their light upon a network of black
smoke, blotting out the whole valley of the Thames and extending as far
as the eye could reach. And through this two Martians slowly waded, and
turned their hissing steam jets this way and that.
They were sparing of the Heat-Ray that night, either because they had
but a limited supply of material for its production or because they did not
wish to destroy the country but only to crush and overawe the opposition
they had aroused. In the latter aim they certainly succeeded. Sunday
night was the end of the organised opposition to their movements. After
that no body of men would stand against them, so hopeless was the
enterprise. Even the crews of the torpedo-boats and destroyers that had
brought their quick-firers up the Thames refused to stop, mutinied, and
went down again. The only offensive operation men ventured upon after
that night was the preparation of mines and pitfalls, and even in that their
energies were frantic and spasmodic.
 One has to imagine, as well as one may, the fate of those batteries
towards Esher, waiting so tensely in the twilight. Survivors there were
none. One may picture the orderly expectation, the officers alert and
watchful, the gunners ready, the ammunition piled to hand, the limber
gunners with their horses and waggons, the groups of civilian spectators
standing as near as they were permitted, the evening stillness, the
ambulances and hospital tents with the burned and wounded from
Weybridge; then the dull resonance of the shots the Martians fired, and
the clumsy projectile whirling over the trees and houses and smashing
amid the neighbouring fields.
One may picture, too, the sudden shifting of the attention, the swiftly
spreading coils and bellyingsdy of that blackness advancing headlong,
towering heavenward, turning the twilight to a palpable darkness, a
strange and horrible antagonist of vapour striding upon its victims, men
and horses near it seen dimly, running, shrieking, falling headlong,
shouts of dismay, the guns suddenly abandoned, men choking and
writhing on the ground, and the swift broadening-out of the opaque cone
of smoke. And then night and extinction—nothing but a silent mass of
impenetrable vapour hiding its dead.
Before dawn the black vapour was pouring through the streets of
Richmond, and the disintegrating organism of government was, with a
last expiring effort, rousing the population of London to the necessity of
flight.
 Chapter 16

The Exodus from London

SO YOU UNDERSTAND THE roaring wave of fear that swept through
the greatest city in the world just as Monday was dawning—the stream
of flight rising swiftly to a torrent, lashing in a foaming tumult round the
railway stations, banked up into a horrible struggle about the shipping in
the Thames, and hurrying by every available channel northward and
eastward. By ten o’clock the police organisation, and by midday even the
railway organisations, were losing coherency, losing shape and
efficiency, guttering,dz softening, running at last in that swift liquefaction
of the social body.
All the railway lines north of the Thames and the South-Eastern people
at Cannon Street had been warned by midnight on Sunday, and trains
were being filled. People were fighting savagely for standing-room in the
carriages even at two o’clock. By three, people were being trampled and
crushed even in Bishopsgate Street,ea a couple of hundred yards or more
from Liverpool Street station; revolvers were fired, people stabbed, and
the policemen who had been sent to direct the traffic, exhausted and
infuriated, were breaking the heads of the people they were called out to
protect.
And as the day advanced and the engine drivers and stokers refused to
return to London, the pressure of the flight drove the people in an ever-
thickening multitude away from the stations and along the northward-
running roads. By midday a Martian had been seen at Barnes, and a
cloud of slowly sinking black vapour drove along the Thames and across
the flats of Lambeth,eb cutting off all escape over the bridges in its
sluggish advance. Another bank drove over Ealing,ec and surrounded a
little island of survivors on Castle Hill, alive, but unable to escape.
After a fruitless struggle to get aboard a North-Western train at Chalk
Farmed—the engines of the trains that had loaded in the goods yard there
ploughed through shrieking people, and a dozen stalwart men fought to
keep the crowd from crushing the driver against his furnace—my brother
emerged upon the Chalk Farm road, dodged across through a hurrying
swarm of vehicles, and had the luck to be foremost in the sack of a cycle
shop. The front tire of the machine he got was punctured in dragging it
through the window, but he got up and off, notwithstanding, with no
further injury than a cut wrist. The steep foot of Haverstock Hill was
impassable owing to several overturned horses, and my brother struck
into Belsize Road.
So he got out of the fury of the panic, and, skirting the Edgware Road,
reached Edgwareee about seven, fasting and wearied, but well ahead of
the crowd. Along the road people were standing in the roadway, curious,
wondering. He was passed by a number of cyclists, some horsemen, and
two motor cars. A mile from Edgware the rim of the wheel broke, and
the machine became unridable. He left it by the roadside and trudged
through the village. There were shops half opened in the main street of
the place, and people crowded on the pavement and in the doorways and
windows, staring astonished at this extraordinary procession of fugitives
that was beginning. He succeeded in getting some food at an inn.
For a time he remained in Edgware not knowing what next to do. The
flying people increased in number. Many of them, like my brother,
seemed inclined to loiter in the place. There was no fresh news of the
invaders from Mars.
At that time the road was crowded, but as yet far from congested. Most
of the fugitives at that hour were mounted on cycles, but there were soon
motor cars, hansom cabs, and carriages hurrying along, and the dust
hung in heavy clouds along the road to St. Albans.ef
It was perhaps a vague idea of making his way to Chelmsford, where
some friends of his lived, that at last induced my brother to strike into a
quiet lane running eastward. Presently he came upon a stile,eg and,
crossing it, followed a footpath northeastward. He passed near several
farmhouses and some little places whose names he did not learn. He saw
few fugitives until, in a grass lane towards High Barnet,eh he happened
upon two ladies who became his fellow travellers. He came upon them
just in time to save them.
He heard their screams, and, hurrying round the corner, saw a couple of
men struggling to drag them out of the little pony-chaiseei in which they
had been driving, while a third with difficulty held the frightened pony’s
head. One of the ladies, a short woman dressed in white, was simply
screaming; the other, a dark, slender figure, slashed at the man who
gripped her arm with a whip she held in her disengaged hand.
 My brother immediately grasped the situation, shouted, and hurried
towards the struggle. One of the men desisted and turned towards him,
and my brother, realising from his antagonist’s face that a fight was
unavoidable, and being an expert boxer, went into him forthwith and sent
him down against the wheel of the chaise.
It was no time for pugilistic chivalryej and my brother laid him quiet
with a kick, and gripped the collar of the man who pulled at the slender
lady’s arm. He heard the clatter of hoofs, the whip stung across his face,
a third antagonist struck him between the eyes, and the man he held
wrenched himself free and made off down the lane in the direction from
which he had come.
Partly stunned, he found himself facing the man who had held the
horse’s head, and became aware of the chaise receding from him down
the lane, swaying from side to side, and with the woman in it looking
back. The man before him, a burly rough, tried to close, and he stopped
him with a blow in the face. Then, realising that he was deserted, he
dodged round and made off down the lane after the chaise, with the
sturdy man close behind him, and the fugitive, who had turned now,
following remotely.
Suddenly he stumbled and fell; his immediate pursuer went headlong,
and he rose to his feet to find himself with a couple of antagonists again.
He would have had little chance against them had not the slender lady
very pluckily pulled up and returned to his help. It seems she had had a
revolver all this time, but it had been under the seat when she and her
companion were attacked. She fired at six yards’ distance, narrowly
missing my brother. The less courageous of the robbers made off, and his
companion followed him, cursing his cowardice. They both stopped in
sight down the lane, where the third man lay insensible.
“Take this!” said the slender lady, and she gave my brother her
revolver.
“Go back to the chaise,” said my brother, wiping the blood from his
split lip.
She turned without a word—they were both panting—and they went
back to where the lady in white struggled to hold back the frightened
pony.
The robbers had evidently had enough of it. When my brother looked
again they were retreating.
 “I’ll sit here,” said my brother, “if I may”; and he got upon the empty
front seat. The lady looked over her shoulder.
“Give me the reins,” she said, and laid the whip along the pony’s side.
In another moment a bend in the road hid the three men from my
brother’s eyes.
So, quite unexpectedly, my brother found himself, panting, with a cut
mouth, a bruised jaw, and blood-stained knuckles, driving along an
unknown lane with these two women.
He learned they were the wife and the younger sister of a surgeon
living at Stanmore, who had come in the small hours from a dangerous
case at Pinner, and heard at some railway station on his way of the
Martian advance. He had hurried home, roused the women—their
servant had left them two days before—packed some provisions, put his
revolver under the seat—luckily for my brother—and told them to drive
on to Edgware, with the idea of getting a train there. He stopped behind
to tell the neighbours. He would overtake them, he said, at about half
past four in the morning, and now it was nearly nine and they had seen
nothing of him. They could not stop in Edgwareek because of the
growing traffic through the place, and so they had come into this side
lane.
That was the story they told my brother in fragments when presently
they stopped again, nearer to New Barnet. He promised to stay with
them, at least until they could determine what to do, or until the missing
man arrived, and professed to be an expert shot with the revolver—a
weapon strange to him—in order to give them confidence.
They made a sort of encampment by the wayside, and the pony became
happy in the hedge. He told them of his own escape out of London, and
all that he knew of these Martians and their ways. The sun crept higher in
the sky, and after a time their talk died out and gave place to an uneasy
state of anticipation. Several wayfarers came along the lane, and of these
my brother gathered such news as he could. Every broken answer he had
deepened his impression of the great disaster that had come on humanity,
deepened his persuasion of the immediate necessity for prosecuting this
flight. He urged the matter upon them.
“We have money,” said the slender woman, and hesitated.
Her eyes met my brother’s, and her hesitation ended.
“So have I,” said my brother.
 She explained that they had as much as thirty pounds in gold, besides a
five-pound note, and suggested that with that they might get upon a train
at St. Albans or New Barnet. My brother thought that was hopeless,
seeing the fury of the Londoners to crowd upon the trains, and broached
his own idea of striking across Essex towards Harwichel and thence
escaping from the country altogether.
Mrs. Elphinstone—that was the name of the woman in white—would
listen to no reasoning, and kept calling upon “George”; but her sister-in-
law was astonishingly quiet and deliberate, and at last agreed to my
brother’s suggestion. So, designing to cross the Great North Road, they
went on towards Barnet, my brother leading the pony to save it as much
as possible.
As the sun crept up the sky the day became excessively hot, and under
foot a thick, whitish sand grew burning and blinding, so that they
travelled only very slowly. The hedges were grey with dust. And as they
advanced towards Barnet a tumultuous murmuring grew stronger.
They began to meet more people. For the most part these were staring
before them, murmuring indistinct questions, jaded, haggard, unclean.
One man in evening dress passed them on foot, his eyes on the ground.
They heard his voice, and, looking back at him, saw one hand clutched in
his hair and the other beating invisible things. His paroxysm of rage over,
he went on his way without once looking back.
As my brother’s party went on towards the crossroads to the south of
Barnet they saw a woman approaching the road across some fields on
their left, carrying a child and with two other children; and then passed a
man in dirty black, with a thick stick in one hand and a small
portmanteau in the other. Then round the corner of the lane, from
between the villas that guarded it at its confluence with the highroad,
came a little cart drawn by a sweating black pony and driven by a sallow
youth in a bowler hat, grey with dust. There were three girls, East Endem
factory girls, and a couple of little children crowded in the cart.
“This’ll tike us rahnd Edgware?” asked the driver, wild-eyed, white-
faced; and when my brother told him it would if he turned to the left, he
whipped up at once without the formality of thanks.
My brother noticed a pale grey smoke or haze rising among the houses
in front of them, and veiling the white facade of a terrace beyond the
road that appeared between the backs of the villas. Mrs. Elphinstone
suddenly cried out at a number of tongues of smoky red flame leaping up
above the houses in front of them against the hot, blue sky. The
tumultuous noise resolved itself now into the disorderly mingling of
many voices, the gride of many wheels, the creaking of waggons, and the
staccato of hoofs. The lane came round sharply not fifty yards from the
crossroads.
“Good heavens!” cried Mrs. Elphinstone. “What is this you are driving
us into?”
My brother stopped.
For the main road was a boiling stream of people, a torrent of human
beings rushing northward, one pressing on another. A great bank of dust,
white and luminous in the blaze of the sun, made everything within
twenty feet of the ground grey and indistinct and was perpetually
renewed by the hurrying feet of a dense crowd of horses and of men and
women on foot, and by the wheels of vehicles of every description.
“Way!” my brother heard voices crying. “Make way!”
It was like riding into the smoke of a fire to approach the meeting point
of the lane and road; the crowd roared like a fire, and the dust was hot
and pungent. And, indeed, a little way up the road a villa was burning
and sending rolling masses of black smoke across the road to add to the
confusion.
Two men came past them. Then a dirty woman, carrying a heavy
bundle and weeping. A lost retriever dog, with hanging tongue, circled
dubiously round them, scared and wretched, and fled at my brother’s
threat.
So much as they could see of the road Londonward between the houses
to the right was a tumultuous stream of dirty, hurrying people, pent in
between the villas on either side; the black heads, the crowded forms,
grew into distinctness as they rushed towards the corner, hurried past,
and merged their individuality again in a receding multitude that was
swallowed up at last in a cloud of dust.
“Go on! Go on!” cried the voices. “Way! Way!”
One man’s hands pressed on the back of another. My brother stood at
the pony’s head. Irresistibly attracted, he advanced slowly, pace by pace,
down the lane.
Edgware had been a scene of confusion, Chalk Farm a riotous tumult,
but this was a whole population in movement. It is hard to imagine that
host. It had no character of its own. The figures poured out past the
corner, and receded with their backs to the group in the lane. Along the
margin came those who were on foot threatened by the wheels,
stumbling in the ditches, blundering into one another.
The carts and carriages crowded close upon one another, making little
way for those swifter and more impatient vehicles that darted forward
every now and then when an opportunity showed itself of doing so,
sending the people scattering against the fences and gates of the villas.
“Push on!” was the cry. “Push on! They are coming!”
In one cart stood a blind man in the uniform of the Salvation Army,
gesticulating with his crooked fingers and bawling, “Eternity! Eternity!”
His voice was hoarse and very loud so that my brother could hear him
long after he was lost to sight in the dust. Some of the people who
crowded in the carts whipped stupidly at their horses and quarrelled with
other drivers; some sat motionless, staring at nothing with miserable
eyes; some gnawed their hands with thirst, or lay prostrate in the bottoms
of their conveyances. The horses’ bits were covered with foam, their
eyes bloodshot.
There were cabs, carriages, shop cars, waggons, beyond counting; a
mail cart, a road-cleaner’s cart marked “Vestry of St. Pancras,” a huge
timber waggon crowded with roughs. A brewer’s dray rumbled by with
its two near wheels splashed with fresh blood.
“Clear the way!” cried the voices. “Clear the way!”
“Eter-nity! Eter-nity!” came echoing down the road.
There were sad, haggard women tramping by, well dressed, with
children that cried and stumbled, their dainty clothes smothered in dust,
their weary faces smeared with tears. With many of these came men,
sometimes helpful, sometimes lowering and savage. Fighting side by
side with them pushed some weary street outcasts in faded black rags,
wide-eyed, loud-voiced, and foul-mouthed. There were sturdy workmen
thrusting their way along, wretched, unkempt men, clothed like clerks or
shopmen, struggling spasmodically; a wounded soldier my brother
noticed, men dressed in the clothes of railway porters, one wretched
creature in a nightshirt with a coat thrown over it.
But varied as its composition was, certain things all that host had in
common. There were fear and pain on their faces, and fear behind them.
A tumult up the road, a quarrel for a place in a waggon, sent the whole
host of them quickening their pace; even a man so scared and broken that
his knees bent under him was galvanised for a moment into renewed
activity. The heat and dust had already been at work upon this multitude.
Their skins were dry, their lips black and cracked. They were all thirsty,
weary, and footsore. And amid the various cries one heard disputes,
reproaches, groans of weariness and fatigue; the voices of most of them
were hoarse and weak. Through it all ran a refrain:
“Way! Way! The Martians are coming!”
Few stopped and came aside from that flood. The laneen opened
slantingly into the main road with a narrow opening, and had a delusive
appearance of coming from the direction of London. Yet a kind of eddy
of people drove into its mouth; weaklings elbowed out of the stream,
who for the most part rested but a moment before plunging into it again.
A little way down the lane, with two friends bending over him, lay a man
with a bare leg, wrapped about with bloody rags. He was a lucky man to
have friends.
A little old man, with a grey military moustache and a filthy black
frock coat, limped out and sat down beside the trap, removed his boot—
his sock was blood-stained—shook out a pebble, and hobbled on again;
and then a little girl of eight or nine, all alone, threw herself under the
hedge close by my brother, weeping.
“I can’t go on! I can’t go on!”
My brother woke from his torpor of astonishment and lifted her up,
speaking gently to her, and carried her to Miss Elphinstone.eo So soon as
my brother touched her she became quite still, as if frightened.
“Ellen!” shrieked a woman in the crowd, with tears in her voice-
“Ellen!” And the child suddenly darted away from my brother, crying
“Mother!”
“They are coming,” said a man on horseback, riding past along the
lane.
“Out of the way, there!” bawled a coachman, towering high; and my
brother saw a closed carriage turning into the lane.
The people crushed back on one another to avoid the horse. My brother
pushed the pony and chaise back into the hedge, and the man drove by
and stopped at the turn of the way. It was a carriage, with a pole for a
pair of horses, but only one was in the traces. My brother saw dimly
through the dust that two men lifted out something on a white stretcher
and put it gently on the grass beneath the privet hedge.
 One of the men came running to my brother.
“Where is there any water?” he said. “He is dying fast, and very thirsty.
It is Lord Garrick.”
“Lord Garrick!” said my brother; “the Chief Justice?”ep
“The water?” he said.
“There may be a tap,” said my brother, “in some of the houses. We
have no water. I dare not leave my people.”
The man pushed against the crowd towards the gate of the corner
house.
“Go on!” said the people, thrusting at him. “They are coming! Go on!”
Then my brother’s attention was distracted by a bearded, eagle-faced
man lugging a small handbag, which split even as my brother’s eyes
rested on it and disgorged a mass of sovereigns that seemed to break up
into separate coins as it struck the ground. They rolled hither and thither
among the struggling feet of men and horses. The man stopped and
looked stupidly at the heap, and the shaft of a cab struck his shoulder and
sent him reeling. He gave a shriek and dodged back, and a cartwheel
shaved him narrowly.
“Way!” cried the men all about him. “Make way!”
So soon as the cab had passed, he flung himself, with both hands open,
upon the heap of coins, and began thrusting hand-fuls in his pocket. A
horse rose close upon him, and in another moment, half rising, he had
been borne down under the horse’s hoofs.
“Stop!” screamed my brother, and pushing a woman out of his way,
tried to clutch the bit of the horse.
Before he could get to it, he heard a scream under the wheels, and saw
through the dust the rim passing over the poor wretch’s back. The driver
of the cart slashed his whip at my brother, who ran round behind the cart.
The multitudinous shouting confused his ears. The man was writhing in
the dust among his scattered money, unable to rise, for the wheel had
broken his back, and his lower limbs lay limp and dead.29 My brother
stood up and yelled at the next driver, and a man on a black horse came
to his assistance.
“Get him out of the road,” said he; and, clutching the man’s collar with
his free hand, my brother lugged him sideways. But he still clutched after
his money, and regarded my brother fiercely, hammering at his arm with
a handful of gold. “Go on! Go on!” shouted angry voices behind. “Way!
Way!”
There was a smash as the pole of a carriage crashed into the cart that
the man on horseback stopped. My brother looked up, and the man with
the gold twisted his head round and bit the wrist that held his collar.
There was a concussion, and the black horse came staggering sideways,
and the carthorse pushed beside it. A hoof missed my brother’s foot by a
hair’s breadth. He released his grip on the fallen man and jumped back.
He saw anger change to terror on the face of the poor wretch on the
ground, and in a moment he was hidden and my brother was borne
backward and carried past the entrance of the lane, and had to fight hard
in the torrent to recover it.
He saw Miss Elphinstone covering her eyes, and a little child, with all
a child’s want of sympathetic imagination, staring with dilated eyes at a
dusty something that lay black and still, ground and crushed under the
rolling wheels. “Let us go back!” he shouted, and began turning the pony
round. “We cannot cross this—hell,” he said and they went back a
hundred yards the way they had come, until the fighting crowd was
hidden. As they passed the bend in the lane my brother saw the face of
the dying man in the ditch under the privet, deadly white and drawn, and
shining with perspiration. The two women sat silent, crouching in their
seat and shivering.
Then beyond the bend my brother stopped again. Miss Elphinstone was
white and pale, and her sister-in-law sat weeping, too wretched even to
call upon “George.” My brother was horrified and perplexed. So soon as
they had retreated he realised how urgent and unavoidable it was to
attempt this crossing. He turned to Miss Elphinstone, suddenly resolute.
“We must go that way,” he said, and led the pony round again. For the
second time that day this girl proved her quality. To force their way into
the torrent of people, my brother plunged into the traffic and held back a
cab horse, while she drove the pony across its head. A waggon locked
wheels for a moment and ripped a long splinter from the chaise. In
another moment they were caught and swept forward by the stream. My
brother, with the cabman’s whip marks red across his face and hands,
scrambled into the chaise and took the reins from her.
“Point the revolver at the man behind,” he said, giving it to her, “if he
presses us too hard. No!—point it at his horse.”
 Then he began to look out for a chance of edging to the right across the
road. But once in the stream he seemed to lose volition, to become a part
of that dusty rout. They swept through Chipping Barnet with the torrent;
they were nearly a mile beyond the centre of the town before they had
fought across to the opposite side of the way. It was din and confusion
indescribable; but in and beyond the town the road forks repeatedly, and
this to some extent relieved the stress.
They struck eastward through Hadley, and there on either side of the
road, and at another place farther on they came upon a great multitude of
people drinking at the stream, some fighting to come at the water. And
farther on, from a hill near East Barnet, they saw two trains running
slowly one after the other without signal or order—trains swarming with
people, with men even among the coals behind the engines—going
northward along the Great Northern Railway. My brother supposes they
must have filled outside London, for at that time the furious terror of the
people had rendered the central termini impossible.
Near this place they halted for the rest of the afternoon, for the violence
of the day had already utterly exhausted all three of them. They began to
suffer the beginnings of hunger; the night was cold, and none of them
dared to sleep. And in the evening many people came hurrying along the
road near by their stopping place, fleeing from unknown dangers before
them, and going in the direction from which my brother had come.
 Chapter 17

The “Thunder Child”

HAD THE MARTIANS AIMED only at destruction, they might on
Monday have annihilated the entire population of London, as it spread
itself slowly through the home counties.eq Not only along the road
through Barnet, but also through Edgware and Waltham Abbey, and
along the roads eastward to Southend and Shoeburyness, and south of the
Thames to Deal and Broad-stairs,er poured the same frantic rout. If one
could have hung that June morning in a balloon in the blazing blue above
London every northward and eastward road running out of the tangled
maze of streets would have seemed stippled black with the streaming
fugitives, each dot a human agony of terror and physical distress. I have
set forth at length in the last chapter my brother’s account of the road
through Chipping Barnet, in order that my readers may realise how that
swarming of black dots appeared to one of those concerned. Never
before in the history of the world had such a mass of human beings
moved and suffered together. The legendary hosts of Goths and Huns,
the hugest armies Asia has ever seen, would have been but a drop in that
current. And this was no disciplined march; it was a stampede—a
stampede gigantic and terrible—without order and without a goal, six
million people unarmed and unprovisioned, driving headlong. It was the
beginning of the rout of civilisation, of the massacre of mankind.
Directly below him the balloonist would have seen the network of
streets far and wide, houses, churches, squares, crescents, gardens—
already derelict—spread out like a huge map, and in the southward
blotted. Over Ealing, Richmond, Wimbledon, it would have seemed as if
some monstrous pen had flung ink upon the chart. Steadily, incessantly,
each black splash grew and spread, shooting out ramifications this way
and that, now banking itself against rising ground, now pouring swiftly
over a crest into a new-found valley, exactly as a gout of ink would
spread itself upon blotting paper.
And beyond, over the blue hills that rise southward of the river, the
glittering Martians went to and fro, calmly and methodically spreading
their poison cloud over this patch of country and then over that, laying it
again with their steam jets when it had served its purpose, and taking
possession of the conquered country. They do not seem to have aimed at
extermination so much as at complete demoralisation and the destruction
of any opposition. They exploded any stores of powder they came upon,
cut every telegraph, and wrecked the railways here and there. They were
hamstringing mankind. They seemed in no hurry to extend the field of
their operations, and did not come beyond the central part of London all
that day. It is possible that a very considerable number of people in
London stuck to their houses through Monday morning. Certain it is that
many died at home suffocated by the Black Smoke.
Until about midday the Pool of Londones was an astonishing scene.
Steamboats and shipping of all sorts lay there, tempted by the enormous
sums of money offered by fugitives, and it is said that many who swam
out to these vessels were thrust off with boathooks and drowned. About
one o’clock in the afternoon the thinning remnant of a cloud of the black
vapour appeared between the arches of Blackfriars Bridge.et At that the
Pool became a scene of mad confusion, fighting, and collision, and for
some time a multitude of boats and barges jammed in the northern arch
of the Tower Bridge, and the sailors and lightermeneu had to fight
savagely against the people who swarmed upon them from the riverfront.
People were actually clambering down the piers of the bridge from
above.
When, an hour later, a Martian appeared beyond the Clock Tower and
waded down the river, nothing but wreckage floated above Limehouse.
Of the falling of the fifth cylinder I have presently to tell. The sixth star
fell at Wimbledon. My brother, keeping watch beside the women in the
chaise in a meadow, saw the green flash of it far beyond the hills. On
Tuesday the little party, still set upon getting across the sea, made its way
through the swarming country towards Colchester.ev The news that the
Martians were now in possession of the whole of London was confirmed.
They had been seen at Highgate, and even, it was said, at Neasden.ew But
they did not come into my brother’s view until the morrow.
That day the scattered multitudes began to realise the urgent need of
provisions. As they grew hungry the rights of property ceased to be
regarded. Farmers were out to defend their cattle-sheds, granaries, and
ripening root crops with arms in their hands. A number of people now,
like my brother, had their faces eastward, and there were some desperate
souls even going back towards London to get food. These were chiefly
people from the northern suburbs, whose knowledge of the Black Smoke
came by hearsay. He heard that about half the members of the
government had gathered at Birmingham, and that enormous quantities
of high explosives were being prepared to be used in automatic mines
across the Midland counties.ex
He was also told that the Midland Railway Company had replaced the
desertions of the first day’s panic, had resumed traffic, and was running
northward trains from St. Albans to relieve the congestion of the home
counties. There was also a placard in Chipping Ongar announcing that
large stores of flour were available in the northern towns and that within
twenty-four hours bread would be distributed among the starving people
in the neighbourhood. But this intelligence did not deter him from the
plan of escape he had formed, and the three pressed eastward all day, and
heard no more of the bread distribution than this promise. Nor, as a
matter of fact, did anyone else hear more of it. That night fell the seventh
star, falling upon Primrose Hill.ey It fell while Miss Elphinstone was
watching, for she took that duty alternately with my brother. She saw it.
On Wednesday the three fugitives—they had passed the night in a field
of unripe wheat—reached Chelmsford, and there a body of the
inhabitants, calling itself the Committee of Public Supply, seized the
pony as provisions,30 and would give nothing in exchange for it but the
promise of a share in it the next day. Here there were rumours of
Martians at Epping, and news of the destruction of Waltham Abbey
Powder Millsez in a vain attempt to blow up one of the invaders.
People were watching for Martians here from the church towers. My
brother, very luckily for him as it chanced, preferred to push on at once
to the coast rather than wait for food, although all three of them were
very hungry. By midday they passed through Tillingham,fa which,
strangely enough, seemed to be quite silent and deserted, save for a few
furtive plunderers hunting for food. Near Tillingham they suddenly came
in sight of the sea, and the most amazing crowd of shipping of all sorts
that it is possible to imagine.
For after the sailors could no longer come up the Thames, they came
on to the Essex coast, to Harwich and Walton and Clacton, and
afterwards to Foulness and Shoebury, to bring off the people. They lay in
a huge sickle-shaped curve that vanished into mist at last towards the
Naze.fb Close inshore was a multitude of fishing smacks—English,
Scotch, French, Dutch, and Swedish; steam launches from the Thames,
yachts, electric boats; and beyond were ships of large burden, a multitude
of filthy colliers, trim merchant-men, cattle ships, passenger boats,
petroleum tanks, ocean tramps,fc an old white transport even, neat white
and grey liners from Southampton and Hamburg; and along the blue
coast across the Blackwater my brother could make out dimly a dense
swarm of boats chafferingfd with the people on the beach, a swarm which
also extended up the Blackwater almost to Maidon.fe
About a couple of miles out lay an ironclad, very low in the water,
almost, to my brother’s perception, like a water-logged ship. This was
the ram Thunder Child. It was the only warship in sight, but far away to
the right over the smooth surface of the sea—for that day there was a
dead calm—lay a serpent of black smoke to mark the next ironclads of
the Channel Fleet, which hovered in an extended line, steam up and
ready for action, across the Thames estuary during the course of the
Martian conquest, vigilant and yet powerless to prevent it.
At the sight of the sea, Mrs. Elphinstone, in spite of the assurances of
her sister-in-law, gave way to panic. She had never been out of England
before, she would rather die than trust herself friendless in a foreign
country, and so forth. She seemed, poor woman, to imagine that the
French and the Martians might prove very similar. She had been growing
increasingly hysterical, fearful, and depressed during the two days’
journeyings. Her great idea was to return to Stanmore. Things had been
always well and safe at Stanmore. They would find George at Stanmore.
It was with the greatest difficulty they could get her down to the beach,
where presently my brother succeeded in attracting the attention of some
men on a paddle steamer from the Thames. They sent a boat and drove a
bargain for thirty-six pounds for the three. The steamer was going, these
men said, to Ostend.ff
It was about two o’clock when my brother, having paid their fares at
the gangway, found himself safely aboard the steamboat with his
charges. There was food aboard, albeit at exorbitant prices, and the three
of them contrived to eat a meal on one of the seats forward.
There were already a couple of scorefg of passengers aboard, some of
whom had expended their last money in securing a passage, but the
captain la)fh off the Blackwater until five in the afternoon, picking up
passengers until the seated decks were even dangerously crowded. He
would probably have remained longer had it not been for the sound of
guns that began about that hour in the south. As if in answer, the ironclad
seaward fired a small gun and hoisted a string of flags. A jet of smoke
sprang out of her funnels.
Some of the passengers were of opinion that this firing came from
Shoeburyness, until it was noticed that it was growing louder. At the
same time, far away in the southeast the masts and upperworks of three
ironclads rose one after the other out of the sea, beneath clouds of black
smoke. But my brother’s attention speedily reverted to the distant firing
in the south. He fancied he saw a column of smoke rising out of the
distant grey haze.
The little steamer was already flapping her way eastward of the big
crescent of shipping, and the low Essex coast was growing blue and
hazy, when a Martian appeared, small and faint in the remote distance,
advancing along the muddy coast from the direction of Foulness.fi At
that the captain on the bridge swore at the top of his voice with fear and
anger at his own delay, and the paddles seemed infected with his terror.
Every soul aboard stood at the bulwarks or on the seats of the steamer
and stared at that distant shape, higher than the trees or church towers
inland, and advancing with a leisurely parody of a human stride.
It was the first Martian my brother had seen, and he stood, more
amazed than terrified, watching this Titan advancing deliberately
towards the shipping, wading farther and farther into the water as the
coast fell away. Then, far away beyond the Crouch,fj came another,
striding over some stunted trees, and then yet another, still farther off,
wading deeply through a shiny mudflat that seemed to hang halfway up
between sea and sky. They were all stalking seaward, as if to intercept
the escape of the multitudinous vessels that were crowded between
Foulness and the Naze. In spite of the throbbing exertions of the engines
of the little paddleboat, and the pouring foam that her wheels flung
behind her, she receded with terrifying slowness from this ominous
advance.
Glancing northwestward,fk my brother saw the large crescent of
shipping already writhing with the approaching terror; one ship passing
behind another, another coming round from broadside to end on,fl
steamships whistling and giving off volumes of steam, sails being let out,
launches rushing hither and thither. He was so fascinated by this and by
the creeping danger away to the left that he had no eyes for anything
seaward. And then a swift movement of the steamboat (she had suddenly
come round to avoid being run down) flung him headlong from the seat
upon which he was standing. There was a shouting all about him, a
trampling of feet, and a cheer that seemed to be answered faintly. The
steamboat lurched and rolled him over upon his hands.
He sprang to his feet and saw to starboard,fm and not a hundred yards
from their heeling, pitching boat, a vast iron bulk like the blade of a
plough tearing through the water, tossing it on either side in huge waves
of foam that leaped towards the steamer, flinging her paddles helplessly
in the air, and then sucking her deck down almost to the waterline.
A douche of spray blinded my brother for a moment. When his eyes
were clear again he saw the monster had passed and was rushing
landward. Big iron upperworks rose out of this headlong structure, and
from that twin funnels projected and spat a smoking blast shot with fire.
It was the torpedo ram, Thunder Child, steaming headlong, coming to the
rescue of the threatened shipping.
Keeping his footing on the heaving deck by clutching the bulwarks, my
brother looked past this charging leviathan at the Martians again, and he
saw the three of them now close together, and standing so far out to sea
that their tripod supports were almost entirely submerged. Thus sunken,
and seen in remote perspective, they appeared far less formidable than
the huge iron bulk in whose wake the steamer was pitching so helplessly.
It would seem they were regarding this new antagonist with
astonishment. To their intelligence, it may be, the giant was even such
another as themselves. The Thunder Child fired no gun, but simply drove
full speed towards them. It was probably her not firing that enabled her
to get so near the enemy as she did. They did not know what to make of
her. One shell, and they would have sent her to the bottom forthwith with
the Heat-Ray.
She was steaming at such a pace that in a minute she seemed halfway
between the steamboat and the Martians—a diminishing black bulk
against the receding horizontal expanse of the Essex coast.
Suddenly the foremost Martian lowered his tube and discharged a
canister of the black gas at the ironclad. It hit her larboard side and
glanced off in an inky jet that rolled away to seaward, an unfolding
torrent of Black Smoke, from which the ironclad drove clear. To the
watchers from the steamer, low in the water and with the sun in their
eyes, it seemed as though she were already among the Martians.
They saw the gaunt figures separating and rising out of the water as
they retreated shoreward, and one of them raised the camera-like
generator of the Heat-Ray. He held it pointing obliquely downward, and
a bank of steam sprang from the water at its touch. It must have driven
through the iron of the ship’s side like a white-hot iron rod through
paper.
A flicker of flame went up through the rising steam, and then the
Martian reeled and staggered. In another moment he was cut down, and a
great body of water and steam shot high in the air. The guns of the
Thunder Child sounded through the reek, going off one after the other,
and one shot splashed the water high close by the steamer, ricocheted
towards the other flying ships to the north, and smashed a smackfn to
matchwood.
But no one heeded that very much. At the sight of the Martian’s
collapse the captain on the bridge yelled inarticulately, and all the
crowding passengers on the steamer’s stern shouted together. And then
they yelled again. For, surging out beyond the white tumult, drove
something long and black, the flames streaming from its middle parts, its
ventilators and funnels spouting fire.
She was alive still; the steering gear, it seems, was intact and her
engines working. She headed straight for a second Martian, and was
within a hundred yards of him when the Heat-Ray came to bear. Then
with a violent thud, a blinding flash, her decks, her funnels, leaped
upward. The Martian staggered with the violence of her explosion, and in
another moment the flaming wreckage, still driving forward with the
impetus of its pace,fo had struck him and crumpled him up like a thing of
cardboard. My brother shouted involuntarily. A boiling tumult of steam
hid everything again.
“Two!” yelled the captain.
Everyone was shouting. The whole steamer from end to end rang with
frantic cheering that was taken up first by one and then by all in the
crowding multitude of ships and boats that was driving out to sea.
The steam hung upon the water for many minutes, hiding the third
Martian and the coast altogether. And all this time the boat was paddling
steadily out to sea and away from the fight; and when at last the
confusion cleared, the drifting bank of black vapour intervened, and
nothing of the Thunder Child could be made out, nor could the third
Martian be seen. But the ironclads to seaward were now quite close and
standing in towards shore past the steamboat.
 The little vessel continued to beat its way seaward, and the ironclads
receded slowly towards the coast, which was hidden still by a marbled
bank of vapour, part steam, part black gas, eddying and combining in the
strangest way The fleet of refugees was scattering to the northeast;
several smacks were sailing between the ironclads and the steamboat.
After a time, and before they reached the sinking cloud bank, the
warships turned northward, and then abruptly went about and passed into
the thickening haze of evening southward. The coast grew faint, and at
last indistinguishable amid the low banks of clouds that were gathering
about the sinking sun.
Then suddenly out of the golden haze of the sunset came the vibration
of guns, and a form of black shadows moving. Everyone struggled to the
rail of the steamer and peered into the blinding furnace of the west, but
nothing was to be distinguished clearly. A mass of smoke rose slanting
and barred the face of the sun. The steamboat throbbed on its way
through an interminable suspense.
The sun sank into grey clouds, the sky flushed and darkened, the
evening star trembled into sight. It was deep twilight when the captain
cried out and pointed. My brother strained his eyes. Something rushed up
into the sky out of the greyness—rushed slantingly upward and very
swiftly into the luminous clearness above the clouds in the western sky;
something flat and broad, and very large, that swept round in a vast
curve, grew smaller, sank slowly, and vanished again into the grey
mystery of the night. And as it flew it rained down darkness upon the
land.
 BOOK TWO

THE EARTH UNDER THE MARTIANS

 Chapter 1.

Under Foot

IN THE FIRST BOOK I have wandered1 so much from my own

adventures to tell of the experiences of my brother that all through the
last two chapters I and the curate have been lurking in the empty house at
Halliford whither we fled to escape the Black Smoke. There I will
resume. We stopped there all Sunday night and all the next day—the day
of the panic—in a little island of daylight, cut off by the Black Smoke
from the rest of the world. We could do nothing but wait in aching
inactivity during those two weary days.
My mind was occupied by anxiety for my wife. I figured her at
Leatherhead, terrified, in danger, mourning me already as a dead man. I
paced the rooms and cried aloud when I thought of how I was cut off
from her, of all that might happen to her in my absence. My cousin I
knew was brave enough for any emergency, but he was not the sort of
man to realise danger quickly, to rise promptly. What was needed now
was not bravery, but circumspection. My only consolation was to believe
that the Martians were moving Londonward and away from her. Such
vague anxieties keep the mind sensitive and painful. I grew very weary
and irritable with the curate’s perpetual ejaculations; I tired of the sight
of his selfish despair. After some ineffectual remonstrance I kept away
from him, staying in a room—evidently a children’s schoolroom—
containing globes, forms, and copybooks. When he followed me thither,
I went to a box room at the top of the house and, in order to be alone
with my aching miseries, locked myself in.
We were hopelessly hemmed in by the Black Smoke all that day and
the morning of the next. There were signs of people in the next house on
Sunday evening—a face at a window and moving lights, and later the
slamming of a door. But I do not know who these people were, nor what
became of them. We saw nothing of them next day The Black Smoke
drifted slowly riverward all through Monday morning, creeping nearer
and nearer to us, driving at last along the roadway outside the house that
hid us.
 A Martian came across the fields about midday, laying the stuff with a
jet of superheated steam that hissed against the walls, smashed all the
windows it touched, and scalded the curate’s hand as he fled out of the
front room. When at last we crept across the sodden rooms and looked
out again, the country northward was as though a black snowstorm had
passed over it. Looking towards the river, we were astonished to see an
unaccountable redness mingling with the black of the scorched
meadows.
For a time we did not see how this change affected our position, save
that we were relieved of our fear of the Black Smoke. But later I
perceived that we were no longer hemmed in, that now we might get
away. So soon as I realised that the way of escape was open, my dream
of action returned. But the curate was lethargic, unreasonable.
“We are safe here,” he repeated; “safe here.”
I resolved to leave him—would that I had! Wiser now for the
artilleryman’s teaching, I sought out food and drink. I had found oil and
rags for my burns, and I also took a hat and a flannel shirt that I found in
one of the bedrooms. When it was clear to him that I meant to go alone
—had reconciled myself to going alone—he suddenly roused himself to
come. And all being quiet throughout the afternoon, we started about five
o’clock, as I should judge, along the blackened road to Sunbury.
In Sunbury, and at intervals along the road, were dead bodies lying in
contorted attitudes, horses as well as men, overturned carts and luggage,
all covered thickly with black dust. That pall of cindery powder made me
think of what I had read of the destruction of Pompeii.fp We got to
Hampton Courtfq without misadventure, our minds full of strange and
unfamiliar appearances, and at Hampton Court our eyes were relieved to
find a patch of green that had escaped the suffocating drift. We went
through Bushey Park, with its deer going to and fro under the chestnuts,
and some men and women hurrying in the distance towards Hampton,
and so we came to Twickenham. These were the first people we saw.
Away across the road the woods beyond Ham and Petersham were still
afire. Twickenham was uninjured by either Heat-Ray or Black Smoke,
and there were more people about here, though none could give us news.
For the most part they were like ourselves, taking advantage of a lull to
shift their quarters. I have an impression that many of the houses here
were still occupied by scared inhabitants, too frightened even for flight.
Here, too, the evidence of a hasty rout was abundant along the road. I
remember most vividly three smashed bicycles in a heap, pounded into
the road by the wheels of subsequent carts. We crossed Richmond Bridge
about half past eight. We hurried across the exposed bridge, of course,
but I noticed floating down the stream a number of red masses, some
many feet across. I did not know what these were—there was no time for
scrutiny—and I put a more horrible interpretation on them than they
deserved. Here again on the Surrey side were black dust that had once
been smoke, and dead bodies—a heap near the approach to the station;
but we had no glimpse of the Martians until we were some way towards
Barnes.
We saw in the blackened distance a group of three people running
down a side street towards the river, but otherwise it seemed deserted.
Up the hill Richmond town was burning briskly; outside the town of
Richmond there was no trace of the Black Smoke.
Then suddenly, as we approached Kew, came a number of people
running, and the upperworks of a Martian fighting-machine loomed in
sight over the housetops, not a hundred yards away from us. We stood
aghast at our danger, and had the Martian looked down we must
immediately have perished. We were so terrified that we dared not go on,
but turned aside and hid in a shed in a garden. There the curate crouched,
weeping silently, and refusing to stir again.
But my fixed idea of reaching Leatherhead would not let me rest, and
in the twilight I ventured out again. I went through a shrubbery, and
along a passage beside a big house standing in its own grounds, and so
emerged upon the road towards Kew. The curate I left in the shed, but he
came hurrying after me.
That second start was the most foolhardy thing I ever did. For it was
manifest the Martians were about us. No sooner had the curate overtaken
me than we saw either the fighting-machine we had seen before or
another, far away across the meadows in the direction of Kew Lodge.
Four or five little black figures hurried before it across the green-grey of
the field, and in a moment it was evident this Martian pursued them. In
three strides he was among them, and they ran radiating from his feet in
all directions. He used no Heat-Ray to destroy them, but picked them up
one by one. Apparently he tossed them into the great metallic carrier
which projected behind him, much as a workman’s basket hangs over his
shoulder.
 It was the first time I realised that the Martians might have any other
purpose than destruction with defeated humanity. We stood for a moment
petrified, then turned and fled through a gate behind us into a walled
garden, fell into, rather than found, a fortunate ditch, and lay there,
scarce daring to whisper to each other until the stars were out.
I suppose it was nearly eleven o’clock before we gathered courage to
start again, no longer venturing into the road, but sneaking along
hedgerows and through plantations, and watching keenly through the
darkness, he on the right and I on the left, for the Martians, who seemed
to be all about us. In one place we blundered upon a scorched and
blackened area now cooling and ashen, and a number of scattered dead
bodies of men, burned horribly about the heads and trunks but with their
legs and boots mostly intact; and of dead horses, fifty feet, perhaps,
behind a line of four ripped guns and smashed gun carriages.
Sheen, it seemed, had escaped destruction, but the place was silent and
deserted. Here we happened on no dead, though the night was too dark
for us to see into the side roads of the place. In Sheen my companion
suddenly complained of faintness and thirst, and we decided to try one of
the houses.
The first house we entered, after a little difficulty with the window, was
a small semi-detached villa, and I found nothing eatable left in the place
but some mouldy cheese. There was, however, water to drink; and I took
a hatchet, which promised to be useful in our next house-breaking.
We then crossed to a place where the road turns towards Mortlake.
Here there stood a white house within a walled garden, and in the pantry
of this domicile we found a store of food—two loaves of bread in a pan,
an uncooked steak, and the half of a ham. I give this catalogue so
precisely because, as it happened, we were destined to subsist upon this
store for the next fortnight.fr Bottled beer stood under a shelf, and there
were two bags of haricot beans and some limp lettuces. This pantry
opened into a kind of wash-up kitchen, and in this was firewood; there
was also a cupboard, in which we found nearly a dozen of burgundy,
tinned soups and salmon, and two tins of biscuits.
We sat in the adjacent kitchen in the dark—for we dared not strike a
light—and ate bread and ham, and drank beer out of the same bottle. The
curate, who was still timorous and restless, was now, oddly enough, for
pushing on, and I was urging him to keep up his strength by eating when
the thing happened that was to imprison us.
 “It can’t be midnight yet,” I said, and then came a blinding glare of
vivid green light. Everything in the kitchen leaped out, clearly visible in
green and black, and vanished again. And then followed such a
concussion as I have never heard before or since. So close on the heels of
this as to seem instantaneous came a thud behind me, a clash of glass, a
crash and rattle of falling masonry all about us, and the plaster of the
ceiling came down upon us, smashing into a multitude of fragments upon
our heads. I was knocked headlong across the floor against the oven
handle and stunned. I was insensible for a long time, the curate told me,
and when I came to we were in darkness again, and he, with a face wet,
as I found afterwards, with blood from a cut forehead, was dabbing water
over me.
For some time I could not recollect what had happened. Then things
came to me slowly. A bruise on my temple asserted itself.
“Are you better?” asked the curate in a whisper.
At last I answered him. I sat up.
“Don’t move,” he said. “The floor is covered with smashed crockery
from the dresser. You can’t possibly move without making a noise, and I
fancy they are outside.”
We both sat quite silent, so that we could scarcely hear each other
breathing. Everything seemed deadly still, but once something near us,
some plaster or broken brickwork, slid down with a rumbling sound.
Outside and very near was an intermittent, metallic rattle.
“That!” said the curate, when presently it happened again.
“Yes,” I said. “But what is it?”
“A Martian!” said the curate.
I listened again.
“It was not like the Heat-Ray,” I said, and for a time I was inclined to
think one of the great fighting-machines had stumbled against the house,
as I had seen one stumble against the tower of Shepperton Church.
Our situation was so strange and incomprehensible that for three or
four hours, until the dawn came, we scarcely moved. And then the light
filtered in, not through the window, which remained black, but through a
triangular aperture between a beam and a heap of broken bricks in the
wall behind us. The interior of the kitchen we now saw greyly for the
first time.
 The window had been burst in by a mass of garden mould, which
flowed over the table upon which we had been sitting and lay about our
feet. Outside, the soil was banked high against the house. At the top of
the window frame we could see an uprooted drainpipe. The floor was
littered with smashed hardware; the end of the kitchen towards the house
was broken into, and since the daylight shone in there, it was evident the
greater part of the house had collapsed. Contrasting vividly with this ruin
was the neat dresser, stained in the fashion, pale green, and with a
number of copper and tin vessels below it, the wallpaper imitating blue
and white tiles, and a couple of coloured supplementsfs fluttering from
the walls above the kitchen range.
As the dawn grew clearer, we saw through the gap in the wall the body
of a Martian, standing sentinel, I suppose, over the still glowing cylinder.
At the sight of that we crawled as circumspectly as possible out of the
twilight of the kitchen into the darkness of the scullery.ft
Abruptly the right interpretation dawned upon my mind.
“The fifth cylinder,” I whispered, “the fifth shot from Mars, has struck
this house and buried us under the ruins!”
For a time the curate was silent, and then he whispered:
“God have mercy upon us!”
I heard him presently whimpering to himself.
Save for that sound we lay quite still in the scullery; I for my part
scarce dared breathe, and sat with my eyes fixed on the faint light of the
kitchen door. I could just see the curate’s face, a dim, oval shape, and his
collar and cuffs. Outside there began a metallic hammering, then a
violent hooting, and then again, after a quiet interval, a hissing like the
hissing of an engine. These noises, for the most part problematical,
continued intermittently, and seemed if anything to increase in number as
time wore on. Presently a measured thudding and a vibration that made
everything about us quiver and the vessels in the pantry ring and shift,
began and continued. Once the light was eclipsed, and the ghostly
kitchen doorway became absolutely dark. For many hours we must have
crouched there, silent and shivering, until our tired attention failed....
At last I found myself awake and very hungry. I am inclined to believe
we must have spent the greater portion of a day before that awakening.
My hunger was at a stride so insistent that it moved me to action. I told
the curate I was going to seek food, and felt my way towards the pantry.
He made me no answer, but so soon as I began eating the faint noise I
made stirred him up and I heard him crawling after me.
 Chapter 2

What We Saw from the Ruined House

AFTER EATING WE CREPT back to the scullery, and there I must have
dozed again, for when presently I looked round I was alone. The
thudding vibration continued with wearisome persistence. I whispered
for the curate several times, and at last felt my way to the door of the
kitchen. It was still daylight, and I perceived him across the room, lying
against the triangular hole that looked out upon the Martians. His
shoulders were hunched, so that his head was hidden from me.
I could hear a number of noises almost like those in an engine shed;
and the place rocked with that beating thud. Through the aperture in the
wall I could see the top of a tree touched with gold and the warm blue of
a tranquil evening sky. For a minute or so I remained watching the
curate, and then I advanced, crouching and stepping with extreme care
amid the broken crockery that littered the floor.
I touched the curate’s leg, and he started so violently that a mass of
plaster went sliding down outside and fell with a loud impact. I gripped
his arm, fearing he might cry out, and for a long time we crouched
motionless. Then I turned to see how much of our rampart remained. The
detachment of the plaster had left a vertical slit open in the debris, and by
raising myself cautiously across a beam I was able to see out of this gap
into what had been overnight a quiet suburban roadway. Vast, indeed,
was the change that we beheld.
The fifth cylinder must have fallen right into the midst of the house we
had first visited. The building had vanished, completely smashed,
pulverised, and dispersed by the blow. The cylinder lay now far beneath
the original foundations—deep in a hole, already vastly larger than the
pit I had looked into at Woking. The earth all round it had splashed under
that tremendous impact—“splashed” is the only word—and lay in
heaped piles that hid the masses of the adjacent houses. It had behaved
exactly like mud under the violent blow of a hammer. Our house had
collapsed backward; the front portion, even on the ground floor, had
been destroyed completely; by a chance the kitchen and scullery had
escaped, and stood buried now under soil and ruins, closed in by tons of
earth on every side save towards the cylinder. Over that aspect we hung
now on the very edge of the great circular pit the Martians were engaged
in making. The heavy beating sound was evidently just behind us, and
ever and again a bright green vapour drove up like a veil across our
peephole.
The cylinder was already opened in the centre of the pit, and on the
farther edge of the pit, amid the smashed and gravel-heaped shrubbery,
one of the great fighting-machines, deserted by its occupant, stood stiff
and tall against the evening sky. At first I scarcely noticed the pit and the
cylinder, although it has been convenient to describe them first, on
account of the extraordinary glittering mechanism I saw busy in the
excavation, and on account of the strange creatures that were crawling
slowly and painfully across the heaped mould near it.
The mechanism it certainly was that held my attention first. It was one
of those complicated fabrics that have since been called handling-
machines, and the study of which has already given such an enormous
impetus to terrestrial invention. As it dawned upon me first, it presented
a sort of metallic spider with five jointed, agile legs, and with an
extraordinary number of jointed levers, bars, and reaching and clutching
tentacles about its body. Most of its arms were retracted, but with three
long tentacles it was fishing out a number of rods, plates, and bars which
lined the covering and apparently strengthened the walls of the cylinder.
These, as it extracted them, were lifted out and deposited upon a level
surface of earth behind it.
Its motion was so swift, complex, and perfect that at first I did not see
it as a machine, in spite of its metallic glitter. The fighting-machines
were co-ordinated and animated to an extraordinary pitch, but nothing to
compare with this. People who have never seen these structures, and
have only the ill-imagined efforts of artists or the imperfect descriptions
of such eye-witnesses as myself to go upon,2 scarcely realise that living
quality.
I recall particularly the illustration of one of the first pamphlets to give
a consecutive account of the war. The artist had evidently made a hasty
study of one of the fighting-machines, and there his knowledge ended.
He presented them as tilted, stiff tripods, without either flexibility or
subtlety, and with an altogether misleading monotony of effect. The
pamphlet containing these renderings had a considerable vogue, and I
mention them here simply to warn the reader against the impression they
may have created. They were no more like the Martians I saw in action
than a Dutch doll is like a human being. To my mind, the pamphlet
would have been much better without them.
At first, I say, the handling-machine did not impress me as a machine,
but as a crablike creature with a glittering integument,fu the controlling
Martian whose delicate tentacles actuated its movements seeming to be
simply the equivalent of the crab’s cerebral portion. But then I perceived
the resemblance of its grey-brown, shiny, leathery integument to that of
the other sprawling bodies beyond, and the true nature of this dexterous
workman dawned upon me. With that realisation my interest shifted to
those other creatures, the real Martians. Already I had had a transient
impression of these, and the first nausea no longer obscured my
observation. Moreover, I was concealed and motionless, and under no
urgency of action.
They were, I now saw, the most unearthly creatures it is possible to
conceive. They were huge round bodies—or, rather, heads—about four
feet in diameter, each body having in front of it a face. This face had no
nostrils—indeed, the Martians do not seem to have had any sense of
smell, but it had a pair of very large dark-coloured eyes, and just beneath
this a kind of fleshy beak. In the back of this head or body—I scarcely
know how to speak of it—was the single tight tympanic surface,fv since
known to be anatomically an ear, though it must have been almost
useless in our dense air. In a group round the mouth were sixteen slender,
almost whiplike tentacles, arranged in two bunches of eight each. These
bunches have since been named rather aptly, by that distinguished
anatomist, Professor Howes,fw the hands. Even as I saw these Martians
for the first time they seemed to be endeavouring to raise themselves on
these hands, but of course, with the increased weight of terrestrial
conditions, this was impossible. There is reason to suppose that on Mars
they may have progressed upon them with some facility.
The internal anatomy, I may remark here, as dissection has since
shown, was almost equally simple. The greater part of the structure was
the brain, sending enormous nerves to the eyes, ear, and tactile tentacles.
Besides this were the bulky lungs, into which the mouth opened, and the
heart and its vessels. The pulmonary distress caused by the denser
atmosphere and greater gravitational attraction was only too evident in
the convulsive movements of the outer skin.
And this was the sum of the Martian organs. Strange as it may seem to
a human being, all the complex apparatus of digestion, which makes up
the bulk of our bodies, did not exist in the Martians. They were heads—
merely heads. Entrails they had none. They did not eat, much less digest.
Instead, they took the fresh, living blood of other creatures,3 and injected
it into their own veins. I have myself seen this being done, as I shall
mention in its place. But, squeamish as I may seem, I cannot bring
myself to describe what I could not endure even to continue watching.
Let it suffice to say, blood obtained from a still living animal, in most
cases from a human being, was run directly by means of a little pipette
into the recipient canal....
The bare idea of this is no doubt horribly repulsive to us, but at the
same time I think that we should remember how repulsive our
carnivorous habits would seem to an intelligent rabbit.
The physiological advantages of the practice of injection are
undeniable, if one thinks of the tremendous waste of human time and
energy occasioned by eating and the digestive process. Our bodies are
half made up of glands and tubes and organs, occupied in turning
heterogeneous food into blood. The digestive processes and their
reaction upon the nervous system sap our strength and colour our minds.
Men go happy or miserable as they have healthy or unhealthy livers, or
sound gastric glands. But the Martians were lifted above all these organic
fluctuations of mood and emotion.
Their undeniable preference for men as their source of nourishment is
partly explained by the nature of the remains of the victims they had
brought with them as provisions from Mars. These creatures, to judge
from the shrivelled remains that have fallen into human hands, were
bipeds with flimsy, siliciousfx skeletons (almost like those of the silicious
sponges) and feeble musculature, standing about six feet high and having
round, erect heads, and large eyes in flintyfy sockets. Two or three of
these seem to have been brought in each cylinder, and all were killed
before earth was reached. It was just as well for them, for the mere
attempt to stand upright upon our planet would have broken every bone
in their bodies.
And while I am engaged in this description, I may add in this place
certain further details which, although they were not all evident to us at
the time, will enable the reader who is unacquainted with them to form a
clearer picture of these offensive creatures.
In three other points their physiology differed strangely from ours.
Their organisms did not sleep, any more than the heart of man sleeps.
Since they had no extensive muscular mechanism to recuperate, that
periodical extinction was unknown to them. They had little or no sense
of fatigue, it would seem. On earth they could never have moved without
effort, yet even to the last they kept in action. In twenty-four hours they
did twenty-four hours of work, as even on earth is perhaps the case with
the ants.
In the next place, wonderful as it seems in a sexual world, the Martians
were absolutely without sex, and therefore without any of the tumultuous
emotions that arise from that difference among men. A young Martian,
there can now be no dispute, was really born upon earth during the war,
and it was found attached to its parent, partially budded off, just as young
lilybulbs bud off, or like the young animals in the fresh-water polyp.fz
In man, in all the higher terrestrial animals, such a method of increase
has disappeared; but even on this earth it was certainly the primitive
method. Among the lower animals, up even to those first cousins of the
vertebrated animals, the Tunicates,ga the two processes occur side by
side, but finally the sexual method superseded its competitor altogether.
On Mars, however, just the reverse has apparently been the case.
It is worthy of remark that a certain speculative writer of quasi-
scientific repute, writing long before the Martian invasion, did forecast
for man a final structure not unlike the actual Martian condition. His
prophecy, I remember, appeared in November or December 1893, in a
long-defunct publication, the Pall Mall Budget, and I recall a caricature
of it in a pre-Martian periodical called Punch. He pointed out—writing
in a foolish, facetious tone—that the perfection of mechanical appliances
must ultimately supersede limbs; the perfection of chemical devices,
digestion; that such organs as hair, external nose, teeth, ears, and chin
were no longer essential parts of the human being, and that the tendency
of natural selection would lie in the direction of their steady diminution
through the coming ages. The brain alone remained a cardinal necessity.
Only one other part of the body had a strong case for survival, and that
was the hand, “teacher and agent of the brain.” While the rest of the body
dwindled, the hands would grow larger.
There is many a true word written in jest, and here in the Martians we
have beyond dispute the actual accomplishment of such a suppression of
the animal side of the organism by the intelligence. To me it is quite
credible that the Martians may be descended from beings not unlike
ourselves, by a gradual development of brain and hands (the latter giving
rise to the two bunches of delicate tentacles at last) at the expense of the
rest of the body. Without the body the brain would, of course, become a
mere selfish intelligence, without any of the emotional substratum of the
human being.
The last salient point in which the systems of these creatures differed
from ours was in what one might have thought a very trivial particular.
Micro-organisms, which cause so much disease and pain on earth, have
either never appeared upon Mars or Martian sanitary science eliminated
them ages ago. A hundred diseases, all the fevers and contagions of
human life, consumption, cancers, tumours and such morbidities, never
enter the scheme of their life. And speaking of the differences between
the life on Mars and terrestrial life, I may allude here to the curious
suggestions of the red weed.
Apparently the vegetable kingdom in Mars, instead of having green for
a dominant colour, is of a vivid blood-red tint.4 At any rate, the seeds
which the Martians (intentionally or accidentally) brought with them
gave rise in all cases to red-coloured growths. Only that known popularly
as the red weed, however, gained any footing in competition with
terrestrial forms. The red creeper was quite a transitory growth, and few
people have seen it growing. For a time, however, the red weed grew
with astonishing vigour and luxuriance. It spread up the sides of the pit
by the third or fourth day of our imprisonment, and its cactus-like
branches formed a carmine fringe to the edges of our triangular window.
And afterwards I found it broadcast throughout the country, and
especially wherever there was a stream of water.
The Martians had what appears to have been an auditory organ, a
single round drum at the back of the headbody,gb and eyes with a visual
range not very different from ours except that, according to Philips,gc
blue and violet were as black to them. It is commonly supposed that they
communicated by sounds and tentacular gesticulations; this is asserted,
for instance, in the able but hastily compiled pamphlet (written evidently
by someone not an eye-witness to Martian actions) to which I have
already alluded, and which, so far, has been the chief source of
information concerning them. Now no surviving human being saw so
much of the Martians in action as I did. I take no credit to myself for an
accident, but the fact is so. And I assert that I watched them closely time
after time, and that I have seen four, five, and (once) six of them
sluggishly performing the most elaborately complicated operations
together without either sound or gesture. Their peculiar hooting
invariably preceded feeding; it had no modulation, and was, I believe, in
no sense a signal, but merely the expiration of air preparatory to the
suctional operation. I have a certain claim to at least an elementary
knowledge of psychology, and in this matter I am convinced—as firmly
as I am convinced of anything—that the Martians interchanged thoughts
without any physical intermediation. And I have been convinced of this
in spite of strong preconceptions. Before the Martian invasion, as an
occasional reader here or there may remember, I had written with some
little vehemence against the telepathic theory.
The Martians wore no clothing. Their conceptions of ornament and
decorum were necessarily different from ours; and not only were they
evidently much less sensible of changes of temperature than we are, but
changes of pressure do not seem to have affected their health at all
seriously. Yet though they wore no clothing, it was in the other artificial
additions to their bodily resources that their great superiority over man
lay. We men, with our bicycles and road-skates, our Lilienthal soaring-
machines,gd our guns and sticks and so forth, are just in the beginning of
the evolution that the Martians have worked out. They have become
practically mere brains, wearing different bodies according to their needs
just as men wear suits of clothes and take a bicycle in a hurry or an
umbrella in the wet. And of their appliances, perhaps nothing is more
wonderful to a man than the curious fact that what is the dominant
feature of almost all human devices in mechanism is absent—the wheel
is absent; among all the things they brought to earth there is no trace or
suggestion of their use of wheels. One would have at least expected it in
locomotion. And in this connection it is curious to remark that even on
this earth Nature has never hit upon the wheel, or has preferred other
expedients to its development. And not only did the Martians either not
know of (which is incredible), or abstain from, the wheel, but in their
apparatus singularly little use is made of the fixed pivot, or relatively
fixed pivot, with circular motions thereabout confined to one plane.
Almost all the joints of the machinery present a complicated system of
sliding parts moving over small but beautifully curved friction bearings.
And while upon this matter of detail, it is remarkable that the long
leverages of their machines are in most cases actuated by a sort of sham
musculature of the disks in an elastic sheath; these disks become
polarised and drawn closely and powerfully together when traversed by a
current of electricity. In this way the curious parallelism to animal
motions, which was so striking and disturbing to the human beholder,
was attained. Such quasi-muscles abounded in the crablike handling-
machine which, on my first peeping out of the slit, I watched unpacking
the cylinder. It seemed infinitely more alive than the actual Martians
lying beyond it in the sunset light, panting, stirring ineffectual tentacles,
and moving feebly after their vast journey across space.
While I was still watching their sluggish motions in the sunlight, and
noting each strange detail of their form, the curate reminded me of his
presence by pulling violently at my arm. I turned to a scowling face, and
silent, eloquent lips. He wanted the slit, which permitted only one of us
to peep through; and so I had to forego watching them for a time while
he enjoyed that privilege.
When I looked again, the busy handling-machine had already put
together several of the pieces of apparatus it had taken out of the cylinder
into a shape having an unmistakable likeness to its own; and down on the
left a busy little digging mechanism had come into view, emitting jets of
green vapour and working its way round the pit, excavating and
embarking in a methodical and discriminating manner. This it was which
had caused the regular beating noise, and the rhythmic shocks that had
kept our ruinous refuge quivering. It piped and whistled as it worked. So
far as I could see, the thing was without a directing Martian at all.
 Chapter 3

The Days of Imprisonment

THE ARRIVAL OF A second fighting-machine drove us from our
peephole into the scullery, for we feared that from his elevation the
Martian might see down upon us behind our barrier. At a later date we
began to feel less in danger of their eyes, for to an eye in the dazzle of
the sunlight outside our refuge must have been blank blackness, but at
first the slightest suggestion of approach drove us into the scullery in
heartthrobbing retreat. Yet terrible as was the danger we incurred, the
attraction of peeping was for both of us irresistible. And I recall now
with a sort of wonder that, in spite of the infinite danger in which we
were between starvation and a still more terrible death, we could yet
struggle bitterly for that horrible privilege of sight. We would race across
the kitchen in a grotesque way between eagerness and the dread of
making a noise, and strike each other, and thrust and kick, within a few
inches of exposure.
The fact is that we had absolutely incompatible dispositions and habits
of thought and action, and our danger and isolation only accentuated the
incompatibility. At Halliford I had already come to hate the curate’s trick
of helpless exclamation, his stupid rigidity of mind. His endless
muttering monologue vitiated every effort I made to think out a line of
action, and drove me at times, thus pent up and intensified, almost to the
verge of craziness. He was as lacking in restraint as a silly woman.5 He
would weep for hours together, and I verily believe that to the very end
this spoiled child of life thought his weak tears in some way efficacious.
And I would sit in the darkness unable to keep my mind off him by
reason of his importunities.ge He ate more than I did, and it was in vain I
pointed out that our only chance of life was to stop in the house until the
Martians had done with their pit, that in that long patience a time might
presently come when we should need food. He ate and drank impulsively
in heavy meals at long intervals. He slept little.
As the days wore on, his utter carelessness of any consideration so
intensified our distress and danger that I had, much as I loathed doing it,
to resort to threats, and at last to blows. That brought him to reason for a
time. But he was one of those weak creatures, void of pride, timorous,
anæmic, hateful souls, full of shifty cunning, who face neither God nor
man, who face not even themselves.
It is disagreeable for me to recall and write these things, but I set them
down that my story may lack nothing. Those who have escaped the dark
and terrible aspects of life will find my brutality, my flash of rage in our
final tragedy, easy enough to blame; for they know what is wrong as well
as any, but not what is possible to tortured men. But those who have been
under the shadow, who have gone down at last to elemental things, will
have a wider charity.
And while within we fought out our dark, dim contest of whispers,
snatched food and drink, and gripping hands and blows, without, in the
pitiless sunlight of that terrible June, was the strange wonder, the
unfamiliar routine of the Martians in the pit. Let me return to those first
new experiences of mine. After a long time I ventured back to the
peephole, to find that the newcomers had been reinforced by the
occupants of no fewer than three of the fighting-machines. These last had
brought with them certain fresh appliances that stood in an orderly
manner about the cylinder. The second handling-machine was now
completed, and was busied in serving one of the novel contrivances the
big machine had brought. This was a body resembling a milk can in its
general form, above which oscillated a pear-shaped receptacle, and from
which a stream of white powder flowed into a circular basin below.
The oscillatory motion was imparted to this by one tentacle of the
handling-machine. With two spatulate hands the handling-machine was
digging out and flinging masses of clay into the pear-shaped receptacle
above, while with another arm it periodically opened a door and removed
rusty and blackened clinkersgf from the middle part of the machine.
Another steely tentacle directed the powder from the basin along a ribbed
channel towards some receiver that was hidden from me by the mound of
bluish dust. From this unseen receiver a little thread of green smoke rose
vertically into the quiet air. As I looked, the handling-machine, with a
faint and musical clinking, extended, telescopic fashion, a tentacle that
had been a moment before a mere blunt projection, until its end was
hidden behind the mound of clay. In another second it had lifted a bar of
white aluminium into sight, untarnished as yet and shining dazzlingly,
and deposited it in a growing stack of bars that stood at the side of the
pit. Between sunset and starlight this dexterous machine must have made
more than a hundred such bars out of the crude clay, and the mound of
bluish dust rose steadily until it topped the side of the pit.
The contrast between the swift and complex movements of these
contrivances and the inert, panting clumsiness of their masters was acute,
and for days I had to tell myself repeatedly that these latter were indeed
the living of the two things.
The curate had possession of the slit when the first men were brought
to the pit. I was sitting below, huddled up, listening with all my ears. He
made a sudden movement backward, and I, fearful that we were
observed, crouched in a spasm of terror. He came sliding down the
rubbish and crept beside me in the darkness, inarticulate, gesticulating,
and for a moment I shared his panic. His gesture suggested a resignation
of the slit, and after a little while my curiosity gave me courage, and I
rose up, stepped across him, and clambered up to it. At first I could see
no reason for his frantic behaviour. The twilight had now come, the stars
were little and faint, but the pit was illuminated by the flickering green
fire that came from the aluminium-making. The whole picture was a
flickering scheme of green gleams and shifting rusty black shadows,
strangely trying to the eyes. Over and through it all went the bats,
heeding it not at all. The sprawling Martians were no longer to be seen,
the mound of blue-green powder had risen to cover them from sight, and
a fighting-machine, with its legs contracted, crumpled, and abbreviated,
stood across the corner of the pit. And then, amid the clangour of the
machinery, came a drifting suspicion of human voices, that I entertained
at first only to dismiss.
I crouched, watching this fighting-machine closely, satisfying myself
now for the first time that the hood did indeed contain a Martian. As the
green flames lifted I could see the oily gleam of his integument and the
brightness of his eyes. And suddenly I heard a yell, and saw a long
tentacle reaching over the shoulder of the machine to the little cage that
hunched upon its back. Then something—something struggling violently
—was lifted high against the sky, a black, vague enigma against the
starlight; and as this black object came down again, I saw by the green
brightness that it was a man. For an instant he was clearly visible. He
was a stout, ruddy, middle-aged man, well dressed; three days before, he
must have been walking the world, a man of considerable consequence. I
could see his staring eyes and gleams of light on his studs and watch
chain. He vanished behind the mound, and for a moment there was
silence. And then began a shrieking and a sustained and cheerful hooting
from the Martians.
I slid down the rubbish, struggled to my feet, clapped my hands over
my ears, and bolted into the scullery. The curate, who had been
crouching silently with his arms over his head, looked up as I passed,
cried out quite loudly at my desertion of him, and came running after me.
That night, as we lurked in the scullery, balanced between our horror
and the terrible fascination this peeping had, although I felt an urgent
need of action I tried in vain to conceive some plan of escape; but
afterwards, during the second day, I was able to consider our position
with great clearness. The curate, I found, was quite incapable of
discussion; this new and culminating atrocity had robbed him of all
vestiges of reason or forethought. Practically he had already sunk to the
level of an animal. But, as the saying goes, I gripped myself with both
hands. It grew upon my mind, once I could face the facts, that, terrible as
our position was, there was as yet no justification for absolute despair.
Our chief chance lay in the possibility of the Martians making the pit
nothing more than a temporary encampment. Or even if they kept it
permanently, they might not consider it necessary to guard it, and a
chance of escape might be afforded us. I also weighed very carefully the
possibility of our digging a way out in a direction away from the pit, but
the chances of our emerging within sight of some sentinel fighting-
machine seemed at first too great. And I should have had to do all the
digging myself. The curate would certainly have failed me.
It was on the third day, if my memory serves me right, that I saw the
lad killed. It was the only occasion on which I actually saw the Martians
feed. After that experience I avoided the hole in the wall for the better
part of a day. I went into the scullery, removed the door, and spent some
hours digging with my hatchet as silently as possible; but when I had
made a hole about a couple of feet deep the loose earth collapsed noisily,
and I did not dare continue. I lost heart, and lay down on the scullery
floor for a long time, having no spirit even to move. And after that I
abandoned altogether the idea of escaping by excavation.
It says much for the impression the Martians had made upon me that at
first I entertained little or no hope of our escape being brought about by
their overthrow through any human effort. But on the fourth or fifth night
I heard a sound like heavy guns.
 It was very late in the night, and the moon was shining brightly. The
Martians had taken away the excavating-machine, and, save for a
fighting-machine that stood in the remoter bank of the pit and a
handling-machine that was buried out of my sight in a corner of the pit
immediately beneath my peephole, the place was deserted by them.
Except for the pale glow from the handling-machine and the bars and
patches of white moonlight, the pit was in darkness, and except for the
clinking of the handling-machine, quite still. That night was a beautiful
serenity; save for one planet, the moon seemed to have the sky to herself.
I heard a dog howling, and that familiar sound it was that made me
listen. Then I heard quite distinctly a booming exactly like the sound of
great guns. Six distinct reports I counted, and after a long interval six
again. And that was all.
 Chapter 4

The Death of the Curate

IT WAS ON THE sixth day of our imprisonment that I peeped for the
last time, and presently found myself alone. Instead of keeping close to
me and trying to oust me from the slit, the curate had gone back into the
scullery. I was struck by a sudden thought; I went back quickly and
quietly into the scullery. In the darkness I heard the curate drinking. I
snatched in the darkness, and my fingers caught a bottle of burgundy
For a few minutes there was a tussle. The bottle struck the floor and
broke, and I desisted and rose. We stood panting and threatening each
other. In the end I planted myself between him and the food, and told
him of my determination to begin a discipline. I divided the food in the
pantry into rations to last us ten days. I would not let him eat any more
that day. In the afternoon he made a feeble effort to get at the food. I had
been dozing, but in an instant I was awake. All day and all night we sat
face to face, I weary but resolute, and he weeping and complaining of his
immediate hunger. It was, I know, a night and day, but to me it seemed—
it seems now—an interminable length of time.
And so our widened incompatibility ended at last in open conflict. For
two vast days we struggled in undertones and wrestling contests. There
were times when I beat and kicked him madly, times when I cajoled and
persuaded him, and once I tried to bribe him with the last bottle of
burgundy, for there was a rain-water pump from which I could get water.
But neither force nor kindness availed; he was indeed beyond reason. He
would neither desist from his attacks on the food nor from his noisy
babbling to himself. The rudimentary precautions to keep our
imprisonment endurable he would not observe. Slowly I began to realise
the complete overthrow of his intelligence, to perceive that my sole
companion in this close and sickly darkness was a man insane.
From certain vague memories, I am inclined to think my own mind
wandered at times. I had strange and hideous dreams whenever I slept. It
sounds paradoxical, but I am inclined to think that the weakness and
insanity of the curate warned me, braced me, and kept me a sane man.
 On the eighth day he began to talk aloud instead of whispering, and
nothing I could do would moderate his speech.
“It is just, O God!” he would say, over and over again. “It is just. On
me and mine be the punishment laid. We have sinned, we have fallen
short.6 There was poverty, sorrow; the poor were trodden in the dust, and
I held my peace. I preached acceptable folly—my God, what folly!—
when I should have stood up, though I died for it, and called upon them
to repent—repent! ... Oppressors of the poor and needy...! The wine press
of God!”
Then he would suddenly revert to the matter of the food I withheld
from him, praying, begging, weeping, at last threatening. He began to
raise his voice—I prayed him not to. He perceived a hold on me—he
threatened he would shout and bring the Martians upon us. For a time
that scared me; but any concession would have shortened our chance of
escape beyond estimating. I defied him, although I felt no assurance that
he might not do this thing. But that day, at any rate, he did not. He talked
with his voice rising slowly, through the greater part of the eighth and
ninth days—threats, entreaties, mingled with a torrent of half-sane and
always frothy repentance for his vacant sham of God’s service, such as
made me pity him. Then he slept awhile, and began again with renewed
strength, so loudly that I must needs make him desist.
“Be still!” I implored.
He rose to his knees, for he had been sitting in the darkness near the
copper.
“I have been still too long,” he said, in a tone that must have reached
the pit, “and now I must bear my witness. Woe unto this unfaithful city!
Woe! Woe! Woe! Woe! Woe! To the inhabitants of the earth by reason of
the other voices of the trumpet—”
“Shut up!” I said, rising to my feet, and in a terror lest the Martians
should hear us. “For God’s sake—”
“Nay,” shouted the curate, at the top of his voice, standing likewise and
extending his arms. “Speak! The word of the Lord is upon me!”
In three strides he was at the door leading into the kitchen.
“I must bear my witness! I go! It has already been too long delayed.”
I put out my hand and felt the meat chopper hanging to the wall. In a
flash I was after him. I was fierce with fear. Before he was halfway
across the kitchen I had overtaken him. With one last touch of humanity I
turned the blade back and struck him with the butt. He went headlong
forward and lay stretched on the ground. I stumbled over him and stood
panting. He lay still.
Suddenly I heard a noise without, the run and smash of slipping plaster,
and the triangular aperture in the wall was darkened. I looked up and saw
the lower surface of a handling-machine coming slowly across the hole.
One of its gripping limbs curled amid the debris; another limb appeared,
feeling its way over the fallen beams. I stood petrified, staring. Then I
saw through a sort of glass plate near the edge of the body the face, as we
may call it, and the large dark eyes of a Martian, peering, and then a long
metallic snake of tentacle came feeling slowly through the hole.
I turned by an effort, stumbled over the curate, and stopped at the
scullery door. The tentacle was now some way, two yards or more, in the
room, and twisting and turning, with queer sudden movements, this way
and that. For a while I stood fascinated by that slow, fitful advance.
Then, with a faint, hoarse cry, I forced myself across the scullery. I
trembled violently; I could scarcely stand upright. I opened the door of
the coal cellar, and stood there in the darkness staring at the faintly lit
doorway into the kitchen, and listening. Had the Martian seen me? What
was it doing now?
Something was moving to and fro there, very quietly; every now and
then it tapped against the wall, or started on its movements with a faint
metallic ringing, like the movements of keys on a split-ring. Then a
heavy body—I knew too well what—was dragged across the floor of the
kitchen towards the opening. Irresistibly attracted, I crept to the door and
peeped into the kitchen. In the triangle of bright outer sunlight I saw the
Martian, in its Briareusgg of a handling-machine, scrutinising the curate’s
head. I thought at once that it would infer my presence from the mark of
the blow I had given him.
I crept back to the coal cellar, shut the door, and began to cover myself
up as much as I could, and as noiselessly as possible in the darkness,
among the firewood and coal therein. Every now and then I paused,
rigid, to hear if the Martian had thrust its tentacles through the opening
again.
Then the faint metallic jingle returned. I traced it slowly feeling over
the kitchen. Presently I heard it nearer—in the scullery, as I judged. I
thought that its length might be insufficient to reach me. I prayed
copiously. It passed, scraping faintly across the cellar door. An age of
almost intolerable suspense intervened; then I heard it fumbling at the
latch! It had found the door! The Martians understood doors!
It worried at the catch for a minute, perhaps, and then the door opened.
In the darkness I could just see the thing—like an elephant’s trunk
more than anything else—waving towards me and touching and
examining the wall, coals, wood and ceiling. It was like a black worm
swaying its blind head to and fro.
Once, even, it touched the heel of my boot. I was on the verge of
screaming; I bit my hand. For a time the tentacle was silent. I could have
fancied it had been withdrawn. Presently, with an abrupt click, it gripped
something—I thought it had me!—and seemed to go out of the cellar
again. For a minute I was not sure. Apparently it had taken a lump of
coal to examine.
I seized the opportunity of slightly shifting my position, which had
become cramped, and then listened. I whispered passionate prayers for
safety.
Then I heard the slow, deliberate sound creeping towards me again.
Slowly, slowly it drew near, scratching against the walls and tapping the
furniture.
While I was still doubtful, it rapped smartly against the cellar door and
closed it. I heard it go into the pantry, and the biscuit-tins rattled and a
bottle smashed, and then came a heavy bump against the cellar door.
Then silence that passed into an infinity of suspense.
Had it gone?
At last I decided that it had.
It came into the scullery no more; but I lay all the tenth day in the close
darkness, buried among coals and firewood, not daring even to crawl out
for the drink for which I craved. It was the eleventh day before I
ventured so far from my security.
 Chapter 5

The Stillness
MY FIRST ACT BEFORE I went into the pantry was to fasten the door
between the kitchen and the scullery. But the pantry was empty; every
scrap of food had gone. Apparently, the Martian had taken it all on the
previous day. At that discovery I despaired for the first time. I took no
food, or no drink either, on the eleventh or the twelfth day.
At first my mouth and throat were parched, and my strength ebbed
sensibly. I sat about in the darkness of the scullery, in a state of
despondent wretchedness. My mind ran on eating. I thought I had
become deaf, for the noises of movement I had been accustomed to hear
from the pit had ceased absolutely. I did not feel strong enough to crawl
noiselessly to the peephole, or I would have gone there.
On the twelfth day my throat was so painful that, taking the chance of
alarming the Martians, I attacked the creaking rainwater pump that stood
by the sink, and got a couple of glass-fuls of blackened and tainted rain
water. I was greatly refreshed by this, and emboldened by the fact that no
enquiring tentacle followed the noise of my pumping.
During these days, in a rambling, inconclusive way, I thought much of
the curate and of the manner of his death.
On the thirteenth day I drank some more water, and dozed and thought
disjointedly of eating and of vague impossible plans of escape.
Whenever I dozed I dreamt of horrible phantasms, of the death of the
curate, or of sumptuous dinners; but, asleep or awake, I felt a keen pain
that urged me to drink again and again. The light that came into the
scullery was no longer grey, but red. To my disordered imagination it
seemed the colour of blood.
On the fourteenth day I went into the kitchen, and I was surprised to
find that the fronds of the red weed had grown right across the hole in the
wall, turning the half-light of the place into a crimson-coloured
obscurity.
It was early on the fifteenth day that I heard a curious, familiar
sequence of sounds in the kitchen, and, listening, identified it as the
snuffing and scratching of a dog. Going into the kitchen, I saw a dog’s
nose peering in through a break among the ruddy fronds. This greatly
surprised me. At the scent of me he barked shortly.
I thought if I could induce him to come into the place quietly I should
be able, perhaps, to kill and eat him; and in any case, it would be
advisable to kill him, lest his actions attracted the attention of the
Martians.
I crept forward, saying “Good dog!” very softly; but he suddenly
withdrew his head and disappeared.
I listened—I was not deaf—but certainly the pit was still. I heard a
sound like the flutter of a bird’s wings, and a hoarse croaking, but that
was all.
For a long while I lay close to the peephole, but not daring to move
aside the red plants that obscured it. Once or twice I heard a faint pitter-
patter like the feet of the dog going hither and thither on the sand far
below me, and there were more birdlike sounds, but that was all. At
length, encouraged by the silence, I looked out.
Except in the corner, where a multitude of crows hopped and fought
over the skeletons of the dead the Martians had consumed, there was not
a living thing in the pit.
I stared about me, scarcely believing my eyes. All the machinery had
gone. Save for the big mound of greyish-blue powder in one corner,
certain bars of aluminium in another, the black birds, and the skeletons of
the killed, the place was merely an empty circular pit in the sand.
Slowly I thrust myself out through the red weed, and stood upon the
mound of rubble. I could see in any direction save behind me, to the
north, and neither Martians nor sign of Martians were to be seen. The pit
dropped sheerly from my feet, but a little way along the rubbish afforded
a practicable slope to the summit of the ruins. My chance of escape had
come. I began to tremble.
I hesitated for some time, and then, in a gust of desperate resolution,
and with a heart that throbbed violently, I scrambled to the top of the
mound in which I had been buried so long.
I looked about again. To the northward, too, no Martian was visible.
When I had last seen this part of Sheen in the daylight it had been a
straggling street of comfortable white and red houses, interspersed with
abundant shady trees. Now I stood on a mound of smashed brickwork,
clay, and gravel, over which spread a multitude of red cactus-shaped
plants, knee-high, without a solitary terrestrial growth to dispute their
footing. The trees near me were dead and brown, but further a network of
red thread sealed the still living stems.
The neighbouring houses had all been wrecked, but none had been
burned; their walls stood, sometimes to the second story, with smashed
windows and shattered doors. The red weed grew tumultuously in their
roofless rooms. Below me was the great pit, with the crows struggling
for its refuse. A number of other birds hopped about among the ruins.
Far away I saw a gaunt cat slink crouchingly along a wall, but traces of
men there were none.
The day seemed, by contrast with my recent confinement, dazzlingly
bright, the sky a glowing blue. A gentle breeze kept the red weed that
covered every scrap of unoccupied ground gently swaying. And oh! the
sweetness of the air!
 Chapter 6

The Work of Fifteen Days

FOR SOME TIME I stood tottering on the mound regardless of my
safety. Within that noisome den from which I had emerged I had thought
with a narrow intensity only of our immediate security. I had not realised
what had been happening to the world, had not anticipated this startling
vision of unfamiliar things. I had expected to see Sheen in ruins—I
found about me the landscape, weird and lurid, of another planet.
For that moment I touched an emotion beyond the common range of
men, yet one that the poor brutes we dominate know only too well. I felt
as a rabbit might feel returning to his burrow and suddenly confronted by
the work of a dozen busy navviesgh digging the foundations of a house. I
felt the first inkling of a thing that presently grew quite clear in my mind,
that oppressed me for many days, a sense of dethronement, a persuasion
that I was no longer a master, but an animal among the animals, under
the Martian heel. With us it would be as with them, to lurk and watch, to
run and hide; the fear and empire of man had passed away.
But so soon as this strangeness had been realised it passed, and my
dominant motive became the hunger of my long and dismal fast. In the
direction away from the pit I saw, beyond a red-covered wall, a patch of
garden ground unburied. This gave me a hint, and I went knee-deep, and
sometimes neck-deep, in the red weed. The density of the weed gave me
a reassuring sense of hiding. The wall was some six feet high, and when
I attempted to clamber it I found I could not lift my feet to the crest. So I
went along by the side of it, and came to a corner and a rockwork that
enabled me to get to the top, and tumble into the garden I coveted. Here I
found some young onions, a couple of gladiolus bulbs, and a quantity of
immature carrots, all of which I secured, and, scrambling over a ruined
wall, went on my way through scarlet and crimson trees towards Kew—
it was like walking through an avenue of gigantic blood-drops-possessed
with two ideas: to get more food, and to limp, as soon and as far as my
strength permitted, out of this accursed unearthly region of the pit.
Some way farther, in a grassy place, was a group of mushrooms which
also I devoured, and then I came upon a brown sheet of flowing shallow
water, where meadows used to be. These fragments of nourishment
served only to whet my hunger. At first I was surprised at this flood in a
hot, dry summer, but afterwards I discovered that it was caused by the
tropical exuberance of the red weed. Directly this extraordinary growth
encountered water it straightway became gigantic and of unparalleled
fecundity. Its seeds were simply poured down into the water of the Wey
and Thames, and its swiftly growing and Titanic water fronds speedily
choked both those rivers.
At Putney, as I afterwards saw, the bridge was almost lost in a tangle of
this weed, and at Richmond, too, the Thames water poured in a broad
and shallow stream across the meadows of Hampton and Twickenham.gi
As the water spread the weed followed them, until the ruined villas of the
Thames valley were for a time lost in this red swamp, whose margin I
explored, and much of the desolation the Martians had caused was
concealed.
In the end the red weed succumbed almost as quickly as it had spread.
A cankeringgj disease, due, it is believed, to the action of certain bacteria,
presently seized upon it. Now by the action of natural selection, all
terrestrial plants have acquired a resisting power against bacterial
diseases—they never succumb without a severe struggle, but the red
weed rotted like a thing already dead. The fronds became bleached, and
then shrivelled and brittle. They broke off at the least touch, and the
waters that had stimulated their early growth carried their last vestiges
out to sea.
My first action coming to this water was, of course, to slake my thirst. I
drank a great deal of it and, moved by an impulse, gnawed some fronds
of red weed; but they were watery, and had a sickly, metallic taste. I
found the water was sufficiently shallow for me to wade securely,
although the red weed impeded my feet a little; but the flood evidently
got deeper towards the river, and I turned back to Mortlake. I managed to
make out the road by means of occasional ruins of its villas and fences
and lamps, and so presently I got out of this spate and made my way to
the hill going up towards Roehampton and came out on Putney
Common.
Here the scenery changed from the strange and unfamiliar to the
wreckage of the familiar: patches of ground exhibited the devastation of
a cyclone, and in a few score yards I would come upon perfectly
undisturbed spaces, houses with their blinds trimly drawn and doors
closed, as if they had been left for a day by the owners, or as if their
inhabitants slept within. The red weed was less abundant; the tall trees
along the lane were free from the red creeper. I hunted for food among
the trees, finding nothing, and I also raided a couple of silent houses, but
they had already been broken into and ransacked. I rested for the
remainder of the daylight in a shrubbery, being, in my enfeebled
condition, too fatigued to push on.
All this time I saw no human beings, and no signs of the Martians. I
encountered a couple of hungry-looking dogs, but both hurried
circuitously away from the advances I made them. Near Roehampton I
had seen two human skeletons—not bodies, but skeletons, picked clean
—and in the wood by me I found the crushed and scattered bones of
several cats and rabbits and the skull of a sheep. But though I gnawed
parts of these in my mouth, there was nothing to be got from them.
After sunset I struggled on along the road towards Putney, where I
think the Heat-Ray must have been used for some reason. And in the
garden beyond Roehampton I got a quantity of immature potatoes,
sufficient to stay my hunger. From this garden one looked down upon
Putney and the river. The aspect of the place in the dusk was singularly
desolate: blackened trees, blackened, desolate ruins, and down the hill
the sheets of the flooded river, red-tinged with the weed. And over all—
silence. It filled me with indescribable terror to think how swiftly that
desolating change had come.
For a time I believed that mankind had been swept out of existence,
and that I stood there alone, the last man left alive. Hard by the top of
Putney Hill I came upon another skeleton, with the arms dislocated and
removed several yards from the rest of the body. As I proceeded I
became more and more convinced that the extermination of mankind
was, save for such stragglers as myself, already accomplished in this part
of the world. The Martians, I thought, had gone on and left the country
desolated, seeking food elsewhere. Perhaps even now they were
destroying Berlin or Paris, or it might be they had gone northward.
 Chapter 7

The Man on Putney Hill

I SPENT THAT NIGHT in the inn that stands at the top of Putney Hill,
sleeping in a made bed for the first time since my flight to Leatherhead. I
will not tell the needless trouble I had breaking into that house—
afterwards I found the front door was on the latchgk—nor how I
ransacked every room for food, until just on the verge of despair, in what
seemed to me to be a servant’s bedroom, I found a rat-gnawed crust and
two tins of pineapple. The place had been already searched and emptied.
In the bar I afterwards found some biscuits and sandwiches that had been
overlooked. The latter I could not eat, they were too rotten, but the
former not only stayed my hunger, but filled my pockets. I lit no lamps,
fearing some Martian might come beating that part of London for food in
the night. Before I went to bed I had an interval of restlessness, and
prowled from window to window, peering out for some sign of these
monsters. I slept little. As I lay in bed I found myself thinking
consecutively—a thing I do not remember to have done since my last
argument with the curate. During all the intervening time my mental
condition had been a hurrying succession of vague emotional states or a
sort of stupid receptivity. But in the night my brain, reinforced, I
suppose, by the food I had eaten, grew clear again, and I thought.
Three things struggled for possession of my mind: the killing of the
curate, the whereabouts of the Martians, and the possible fate of my wife.
The former gave me no sensation of horror or remorse to recall; I saw it
simply as a thing done, a memory infinitely disagreeablebut quite
without the quality of remorse. I saw myself then as I see myself now,
driven step by step towards that hasty blow, the creature of a sequence of
accidents leading inevitably to that. I felt no condemnation; yet the
memory, static, unprogressive, haunted me. In the silence of the night,
with that sense of the nearness of God that sometimes comes into the
stillness and the darkness, I stood my trial, my only trial, for that moment
of wrath and fear. I retraced every step of our conversation from the
moment when I had found him crouching beside me, heedless of my
thirst, and pointing to the fire and smoke that streamed up from the ruins
of Weybridge. We had been incapable of co-operation—grim chance had
taken no heed of that. Had I foreseen, I should have left him at Halliford.
But I did not foresee; and crime is to foresee and do. And I set this down
as I have set all this story down, as it was. There were no witnesses—all
these things I might have concealed. But I set it down, and the reader
must form his judgment as he will.
And when, by an effort, I had set aside that picture of a prostrate body,
I faced the problem of the Martians and the fate of my wife. For the
former I had no data; I could imagine a hundred things, and so,
unhappily, I could for the latter. And suddenly that night became terrible.
I found myself sitting up in bed, staring at the dark. I found myself
praying that the Heat-Ray might have suddenly and painlessly struck her
out of being. Since the night of my return from Leatherhead I had not
prayed. I had uttered prayers, fetish prayers, had prayed as heathens
mutter charms when I was in extremity; but now I prayed indeed,
pleading steadfastly and sanely, face to face with the darkness of God.
Strange night! Strangest in this, that so soon as dawn had come, I, who
had talked with God, crept out of the house like a rat leaving its hiding
place—a creature scarcely larger, an inferior animal, a thing that for any
passing whim of our masters might be hunted and killed. Perhaps they
also prayed confidently to God. Surely, if we have learned nothing else,
this war has taught us pity—pity for those witless souls that suffer our
dominion.
The morning was bright and fine, and the eastern sky glowed pink, and
was frettedgl with little golden clouds. In the road that runs from the top
of Putney Hill to Wimbledon was a number of poor vestiges of the panic
torrent that must have poured Londonward on the Sunday night after the
fighting began. There was a little two-wheeled cart inscribed with the
name of Thomas Lobb, Greengrocer, New Malden, with a smashed
wheel and an abandoned tin trunk; there was a straw hat trampled into
the now hardened mud, and at the top of West Hill a lot of blood-stained
glass about the overturned water trough. My movements were languid,
my plans of the vaguest. I had an idea of going to Leatherhead, though I
knew that there I had the poorest chance of finding my wife. Certainly,
unless death had overtaken them suddenly, my cousins and she would
have fled thence; but it seemed to me I might find or learn there whither
the Surrey people had fled. I knew I wanted to find my wife, that my
heart ached for her and the world of men, but I had no clear idea how the
finding might be done. I was also sharply aware now of my intense
loneliness. From the corner I went, under cover of a thicket of trees and
bushes, to the edge of Wimbledon Common, stretching wide and far.
That dark expanse was lit in patches by yellow gorse and broom;gm
there was no red weed to be seen, and as I prowled, hesitating, on the
verge of the open, the sun rose, flooding it all with light and vitality. I
came upon a busy swarm of little frogs in a swampy place among the
trees. I stopped to look at them, drawing a lesson from their stout resolve
to live. And presently, turning suddenly, with an odd feeling of being
watched, I beheld something crouching amid a clump of bushes. I stood
regarding this. I made a step towards it, and it rose up and became a man
armed with a cutlass.gn I approached him slowly. He stood silent and
motionless, regarding me.
As I drew nearer I perceived he was dressed in clothes as dusty and
filthy as my own; he looked, indeed, as though he had been dragged
through a culvert. Nearer, I distinguished the green slime of ditches
mixing with the pale drab of dried clay and shiny, coaly patches. His
black hair fell over his eyes, and his face was dark and dirty and sunken,
so that at first I did not recognise him. There was a red cut across the
lower part of his face.
“Stop!” he cried, when I was within ten yards of him, and I stopped.
His voice was hoarse. “Where do you come from?” he said.
I thought, surveying him.
“I come from Mortlake,” I said. “I was buried near the pit the Martians
made about their cylinder. I have worked my way out and escaped.”
“There is no food about here,” he said. “This is my country. All this
hill down to the river, and back to Clapham, and up to the edge of the
common. There is only food for one. Which way are you going?”
I answered slowly.
“I don’t know,” I said. “I have been buried in the ruins of a house
thirteen or fourteen days. I don’t know what has happened.”
He looked at me doubtfully, then started, and looked with a changed
expression.
“I’ve no wish to stop about here,” said I. “I think I shall go to
Leatherhead, for my wife was there.”
He shot out a pointing finger.
 “It is you,” said he; “the man from Woking. And you weren’t killed at
Weybridge?”
I recognised him at the same moment.
“You are the artilleryman who came into my garden.”
“Good luck!” he said. “We are lucky ones! Fancy you!” He put out a
hand, and I took it. “I crawled up a drain,” he said. “But they didn’t kill
everyone. And after they went away I got off towards Walton across the
fields. But—It’s not sixteen days altogether—and your hair is grey.” He
looked over his shoulder suddenly. “Only a rook,” he said. “One gets to
know that birds have shadows these days. This is a bit open. Let us crawl
under those bushes and talk.”
“Have you seen any Martians?” I said. “Since I crawled out—”
“They’ve gone away across London,” he said. “I guess they’ve got a
bigger camp there. Of a night, all over there, Hampstead way, the sky is
alive with their lights. It’s like a great city, and in the glare you can just
see them moving. By daylight you can’t. But nearer—I haven’t seen
them—” (he counted on his fingers) “five days. Then I saw a couple
across Hammersmith way carrying something big. And the night before
last”—he stopped and spoke impressively—“it was just a matter of
lights, but it was something up in the air. I believe they’ve built a flying-
machine, and are learning to fly.”
I stopped, on hands and knees, for we had come to the bushes.
“Fly!”
“Yes,” he said, “fly.”
I went on into a little bower,go and sat down.
“It is all over with humanity,” I said. “If they can do that they will
simply go round the world.”
He nodded.
“They will. But—It will relieve things over here a bit. And besides—”
He looked at me. “Aren’t you satisfied it is up with humanity? I am.
We’re down; we’re beat.”
I stared. Strange as it may seem, I had not arrived at this fact—a fact
perfectly obvious so soon as he spoke. I had still held a vague hope;
rather, I had kept a lifelong habit of mind. He repeated his words, “We’re
beat.” They carried absolute conviction.
 “It’s all over,” he said. “They’ve lost one—just one. And they’ve made
their footing good and crippled the greatest power in the world. They’ve
walked over us. The death of that one at Weybridge was an accident.
And these are only pioneers. They kept on coming. These green stars—
I’ve seen none these five or six days, but I’ve no doubt they’re falling
somewhere every night. Nothing’s to be done. We’re under! We’re beat!”
I made him no answer. I sat staring before me, trying in vain to devise
some countervailing thought.
“This isn’t a war,” said the artilleryman. “It never was a war, any more
than there’s war between man and ants.”
Suddenly I recalled the night in the observatory.
“After the tenth shot they fired no more—at least, until the first
cylinder came.”
“How do you know?” said the artilleryman. I explained. He thought.
“Something wrong with the gun,” he said. “But what if there is? They’ll
get it right again. And even if there’s a delay, how can it alter the end?
It’s just men and ants. There’s the ants builds their cities, live their lives,
have wars, revolutions, until the men want them out of the way, and then
they go out of the way. That’s what we are now—just ants. Only—”
“Yes,” I said.
“We’re eatable ants.”
We sat looking at each other.
“And what will they do with us?” I said.
“That’s what I’ve been thinking,” he said; “that’s what I’ve been
thinking. After Weybridge I went south—thinking. I saw what was up.
Most of the people were hard at it squealing and exciting themselves.
But I’m not so fond of squealing. I’ve been in sight of death once or
twice; I’m not an ornamental soldier, and at the best and worst, death—
it’s just death. And it’s the man that keeps on thinking comes through. I
saw everyone tracking away south. Says I, ‘Food won’t last this way,’
and I turned right back. I went for the Martians like a sparrow goes for
man. All round”—he waved a hand to the horizon—“they’re starving in
heaps, bolting, treading on each other....”
He saw my face, and halted awkwardly.
“No doubt lots who had money have gone away to France,” he said. He
seemed to hesitate whether to apologise, met my eyes, and went on:
“There’s food all about here. Canned things in shops; wines, spirits,
mineral waters; and the water mains and drains are empty. Well, I was
telling you what I was thinking. ‘Here’s intelligent things,’ I said, ‘and it
seems they want us for food. First, they’ll smash us up—ships,
machines, guns, cities, all the order and organisation. All that will go. If
we were the size of ants we might pull through. But we’re not. It’s all too
bulky to stop. That’s the first certainty.’ Eh?”
I assented.
“It is; I’ve thought it out. Very well, then—next; at present we’re
caught as we’re wanted. A Martian has only to go a few miles to get a
crowd on the run. And I saw one, one day, out by Wandsworth, picking
houses to pieces and routing among the wreckage. But they won’t keep
on doing that. So soon as they’ve settled all our guns and ships, and
smashed our railways, and done all the things they are doing over there,
they will begin catching us systematic, picking the best and storing us in
cages and things. That’s what they will start doing in a bit. Lord! They
haven’t begun on us yet. Don’t you see that?”
“Not begun!” I exclaimed.
“Not begun. All that’s happened so far is through our not having the
sense to keep quiet—worrying them with guns and such foolery. And
losing our heads, and rushing off in crowds to where there wasn’t any
more safety than where we were. They don’t want to bother us yet.
They’re making their things—making all the things they couldn’t bring
with them, getting things ready for the rest of their people. Very likely
that’s why the cylinders have stopped for a bit, for fear of hitting those
who are here. And instead of our rushing about blind, on the howl, or
getting dynamite on the chance of busting them up, we’ve got to fix
ourselves up according to the new state of affairs. That’s how I figure it
out. It isn’t quite according to what a man wants for his species, but it’s
about what the facts point to.7 And that’s the principle I acted upon.
Cities, nations, civilisation, progress—it’s all over. That game’s up.
We’re beat.”
“But if that is so, what is there to live for?”
The artilleryman looked at me for a moment.
“There won’t be any more blessed concerts for a million years or so;
there won’t be any Royal Academy of Arts, and no nice little feeds at
restaurants. If it’s amusement you’re after, I reckon the game is up. If
you’ve got any drawing-room manners or a dislike to eating peas with a
knife or dropping aitches,gp you’d better chuck ’em away. They ain’t no
further use.”
“You mean—”
“I mean that men like me are going on living—for the sake of the
breed. I tell you, I’m grim set on living. And if I’m not mistaken, you’ll
show what insides you’ve got, too, before long. We aren’t going to be
exterminated. And I don’t mean to be caught either, and tamed and
fattened and bred like a thundering ox. Ugh! Fancy those brown
creepers!”
“You don’t mean to say—”
“I do. I’m going on. Under their feet. I’ve got it planned; I’ve thought
it out. We men are beat. We don’t know enough. We’ve got to learn
before we’ve got a chance. And we’ve got to live and keep independent
while we learn. See! That’s what has to be done.”
I stared, astonished, and stirred profoundly by the man’s resolution.
“Great God!” cried I. “But you are a man indeed!” And suddenly I
gripped his hand.
“Eh!” he said, with his eyes shining. “I’ve thought it out, eh?”
“Go on,” I said.
“Well, those who mean to escape their catching must get ready. I’m
getting ready. Mind you, it isn’t all of us that are made for wild beasts;
and that’s what it’s got to be. That’s why I watched you. I had my doubts.
You’re slender. I didn’t know that it was you, you see, or just how you’d
been buried. All these—the sort of people that lived in these houses, and
all those damn little clerks that used to live down that way—they’d be no
good. They haven’t any spirit in them—no proud dreams and no proud
lusts; and a man who hasn’t one or the other—Lord! What is he but funk
and precautions? They just used to skedaddle off to work—I’ve seen
hundreds of ’em, bit of breakfast in hand, running wild and shining to
catch their little season-ticket train, for fear they’d get dismissed if they
didn’t; working at businesses they were afraid to take the trouble to
understand; skedaddling back for fear they wouldn’t be in time for
dinner; keeping indoors after dinner for fear of the back streets, and
sleeping with the wives they married, not because they wanted them, but
because they had a bit of money that would make for safety in their one
little miserable skedaddle through the world. Lives insured and a bit
invested for fear of accidents. And on Sundays—fear of the hereafter. As
if hell was built for rabbits. Well, the Martians will just be a godsend to
these. Nice roomy cages, fattening food, careful breeding, no worry.
After a week or so chasing about the fields and lands on empty stomachs,
they’ll come and be caught cheerful. They’ll be quite glad after a bit.
They’ll wonder what people did before there were Martians to take care
of them. And the bar loafers, and mashersy, gq and singers—I can
imagine them. I can imagine them,” he said, with a sort of sombre
gratification. “There’ll be any amount of sentiment and religion loose
among them. There’s hundreds of things I saw with my eyes that I’ve
only begun to see clearly these last few days. There’s lots will take things
as they are—fat and stupid; and lots will be worried by a sort of feeling
that it’s all wrong, and that they ought to be doing something. Now
whenever things are so that a lot of people feel they ought to be doing
something, the weak, and those who go weak with a lot of complicated
thinking, always make for a sort of do-nothing religion, very pious and
superior, and submit to persecution and the will of the Lord. Very likely
you’ve seen the same thing. It’s energy in a gale of funk, and turned
clean inside out. These cages will be full of psalms and hymns and piety.
And those of a less simple sort will work in a bit of—what is it?-
eroticism.”
He paused.
“Very likely these Martians will make pets of some of them; train them
to do tricks—who knows?—get sentimental over the pet boy who grew
up and had to be killed. And some, maybe, they will train to hunt us.”
“No,” I cried, “that’s impossible! No human being—”
“What’s the good of going on with such lies?” said the artilleryman.
“There’s men who’d do it cheerful. What nonsense to pretend there
isn’t!”
And I succumbed to his conviction.
“If they come after me,” he said; “Lord, if they come after me!” and
subsided into a grim meditation.
I sat contemplating these things. I could find nothing to bring against
this man’s reasoning. In the days before the invasion no one would have
questioned my intellectual superiority to his—I, a professed and
recognised writer on philosophical themes, and he, a common soldier;8
and yet he had already formulated a situation that I had scarcely realised.
“What are you doing?” I said, presently. “What plans have you made?”
 He hesitated.
“Well, it’s like this,” he said. “What have we to do? We have to invent
a sort of life where men can live and breed, and be sufficiently secure to
bring the children up. Yes—wait a bit, and I’ll make it clearer what I
think ought to be done. The tame ones will go like all tame beasts; in a
few generations they’ll be big, beautiful, rich-blooded, stupid—rubbish!
The risk is that we who keep wild will go savage—degenerate into a sort
of big, savage rat.... You see, how I mean to live is underground. I’ve
been thinking about the drains. Of course those who don’t know drains
think horrible things; but under this London are miles and miles—
hundreds of miles—and a few days’ rain and London empty will leave
them sweet and clean. The main drains are big enough and airy enough
for anyone. Then there’s cellars, vaults, stores, from which bolting
passages may be made to the drains. And the railway tunnels and
subways. Eh? You begin to see? And we form a band-able-bodied, clean-
minded men. We’re not going to pick up any rubbish that drifts in.
Weaklings go out again.”
“As you meant me to go?”
“Well—I parleyed, didn’t I?”
“We won’t quarrel about that. Go on.”
“Those who stop obey orders. Able-bodied, clean-minded women we
want also—mothers and teachers. No lackadaisical ladies—no blasted
rolling eyes. We can’t have any weak or silly. Life is real again, and the
useless and cumbersome and mischievous have to die. They ought to die.
They ought to be willing to die. It’s a sort of disloyalty, after all, to live
and taint the race. And they can’t be happy. Moreover, dying’s none so
dreadful; it’s the funking makes it bad. And in all those places we shall
gather. Our district will be London. And we may even be able to keep a
watch, and run about in the open when the Martians keep away. Play
cricket, perhaps. That’s how we shall save the race. Eh? It’s a possible
thing? But saving the race is nothing in itself. As I say, that’s only being
rats. It’s saving our knowledge and adding to it is the thing. There men
like you come in. There’s books, there’s models. We must make great
safe places down deep, and get all the books we can; not novels and
poetry swipes, but ideas, science books. That’s where men like you come
in. We must go to the British Museum and pick all those books through.
Especially we must keep up our science—learn more. We must watch
these Martians. Some of us must go as spies. When it’s all working,
perhaps I will. Get caught, I mean. And the great thing is, we must leave
the Martians alone. We mustn’t even steal. If we get in their way, we
clear out. We must show them we mean no harm. Yes, I know. But
they’re intelligent things, and they won’t hunt us down if they have all
they want, and think we’re just harmless vermin.”
The artilleryman paused and laid a brown hand upon my arm.
“After all, it may not be so much we may have to learn before—Just
imagine this: Four or five of their fighting-machines suddenly starting
off—Heat-Rays right and left, and not a Martian in ’em. Not a Martian in
’em, but men—men who have learned the way how. It may be in my
time, even—those men. Fancy having one of them lovely things, with its
Heat-Ray wide and free! Fancy having it in control! What would it
matter if you smashed to smithereens at the end of the run, after a bust
like that? I reckon the Martians’ll open their beautiful eyes! Can’t you
see them, man? Can’t you see them hurrying, hurrying—puffing and
blowing and hooting to their other mechanical affairs? Something out of
gear in every case. And swish, bang, rattle, swish! just as they are
fumbling over it, swish comes the Heat-Ray, and, behold! man has come
back to his own.”
For a while the imaginative daring of the artilleryman, and the tone of
assurance and courage he assumed, completely dominated my mind. I
believed unhesitatingly both in his forecast of human destiny and in the
practicability of his astonishing scheme, and the reader who thinks me
susceptible and foolish must contrast his position, reading steadily with
all his thoughts about his subject, and mine, crouching fearfully in the
bushes and listening, distracted by apprehension. We talked in this
manner through the early morning time, and later crept out of the bushes,
and, after scanning the sky for Martians, hurried precipitately to the
house on Putney Hill where he had made his lair. It was the coal cellar of
the place, and when I saw the work he had spent a week upon—it was a
burrow scarcely ten yards long, which he designed to reach to the main
drain on Putney Hill—I had my first inkling of the gulf between his
dreams and his powers. Such a hole I could have dug in a day. But I
believed in him sufficiently to work with him all that morning until past
midday at his digging. We had a garden barrow and shot the earth we
removed against the kitchen range. We refreshed ourselves with a tin of
mockturtle soupgr and wine from the neighbouring pantry. I found a
curious relief from the aching strangeness of the world in this steady
labour. As we worked, I turned his project over in my mind, and
presently objections and doubts began to arise; but I worked there all the
morning, so glad was I to find myself with a purpose again. After
working an hour I began to speculate on the distance one had to go
before the cloaca was reached, the chances we had of missing it
altogether. My immediate trouble was why we should dig this long
tunnel, when it was possible to get into the drain at once down one of the
manholes, and work back to the house. It seemed to me, too, that the
house was inconveniently chosen, and required a needless length of
tunnel. And just as I was beginning to face these things, the artilleryman
stopped digging, and looked at me.
“We’re working well,” he said. He put down his spade. “Let us knock
off a bit,” he said. “I think it’s time we reconnoitred from the roof of the
house.”
I was for going on, and after a little hesitation he resumed his spade;
and then suddenly I was struck by a thought. I stopped, and so did he at
once.
“Why were you walking about the common,” I said, “instead of being
here?”
“Taking the air,” he said. “I was coming back. It’s safer by night.”
“But the work?”
“Oh, one can’t always work,” he said, and in a flash I saw the man
plain. He hesitated, holding his spade. “We ought to reconnoitre now,” he
said, “because if any come near they may hear the spades and drop upon
us unawares.”
I was no longer disposed to object. We went together to the roof and
stood on a ladder peeping out of the roof door. No Martians were to be
seen, and we ventured out on the tiles, and slipped down under shelter of
the parapet.
From this position a shrubbery hid the greater portion of Putney, but
we could see the river below, a bubbly mass of red weed, and the low
parts of Lambeth flooded and red. The red creeper swarmed up the trees
about the old palace, and their branches stretched gaunt and dead, and set
with shrivelled leaves, from amid its clusters. It was strange how entirely
dependent both these things were upon flowing water for their
propagation. About us neither had gained a footing; laburnums, pink
mays, snowballs, and trees of arborvitæ, rose out of laurels and
hydrangeas, green and brilliant into the sunlight. Beyond Kensington
dense smoke was rising, and that and a blue haze hid the northward hills.
The artilleryman began to tell me of the sort of people who still
remained in London.
“One night last week,” he said, “some fools got the electric light in
order, and there was all Regent Street and the Circusgs ablaze, crowded
with painted and ragged drunkards, men and women, dancing and
shouting till dawn. A man who was there told me. And as the day came
they became aware of a fighting-machine standing near by the
Langhamgt and looking down at them. Heaven knows how long he had
been there. It must have given some of them a nasty turn. He came down
the road towards them, and picked up nearly a hundred too drunk or
frightened to run away.”
Grotesque gleam of a time no history will ever fully describe! From
that, in answer to my questions, he came round to his grandiose plans
again. He grew enthusiastic. He talked so eloquently of the possibility of
capturing a fighting-machine that I more than half believed in him again.
But now that I was beginning to understand something of his quality, I
could divine the stress he laid on doing nothing precipitately. And I noted
that now there was no question that he personally was to capture and
fight the great machine.
After a time we went down to the cellar. Neither of us seemed disposed
to resume digging, and when he suggested a meal, I was nothing loath.
He became suddenly very generous, and when we had eaten he went
away and returned with some excellent cigars. We lit these, and his
optimism glowed. He was inclined to regard my coming as a great
occasion.
“There’s some champagne in the cellar,” he said.
“We can dig better on this Thames-side burgundy,”gu said I.
“No,” said he; “I am host today. Champagne! Great God! We’ve a
heavy enough task before us! Let us take a rest and gather strength while
we may. Look at these blistered hands!”
And pursuant to this idea of a holiday, he insisted upon playing cards
after we had eaten. He taught me euchre, and after dividing London
between us, I taking the northern side and he the southern, we played for
parishgv points. Grotesque and foolish as this will seem to the sober
reader, it is absolutely true, and what is more remarkable, I found the
card game and several others we played extremely interesting.
Strange mind of man! that, with our species upon the edge of
extermination or appalling degradation, with no clear prospect before us
but the chance of a horrible death, we could sit following the chance of
this painted pasteboard,gw and playing the “joker” with vivid delight.
Afterwards he taught me poker, and I beat him at three tough chess
games. When dark came we decided to take the risk, and lit a lamp.
After an interminable string of games, we supped, and the artilleryman
finished the champagne. We went on smoking the cigars. He was no
longer the energetic regenerator of his species I had encountered in the
morning. He was still optimistic, but it was a less kinetic, a more
thoughtful optimism. I remember he wound up with my health, proposed
in a speech of small variety and considerable intermittence. I took a
cigar, and went upstairs to look at the lights of which he had spoken that
blazed so greenly along the Highgate hills.
At first I stared unintelligently across the London valley. The northern
hills were shrouded in darkness; the fires near Kensington glowed redly,
and now and then an orange-red tongue of flame flashed up and vanished
in the deep blue night. All the rest of London was black. Then, nearer, I
perceived a strange light, a pale, violet-purple fluorescent glow,
quivering under the night breeze. For a space I could not understand it,
and then I knew that it must be the red weed from which this faint
irradiation proceeded. With that realisation my dormant sense of wonder,
my sense of the proportion of things, awoke again. I glanced from that to
Mars, red and clear, glowing high in the west, and then gazed long and
earnestly at the darkness of Hampstead and Highgate.
I remained a very long time upon the roof, wondering at the grotesque
changes of the day I recalled my mental states from the midnight prayer
to the foolish card-playing. I had a violent revulsion of feeling. I
remember I flung away the cigar with a certain wasteful symbolism. My
folly came to me with glaring exaggeration. I seemed a traitor to my wife
and to my kind; I was filled with remorse. I resolved to leave this strange
undisciplined dreamer of great things to his drink and gluttony, and to go
on into London. There, it seemed to me, I had the best chance of learning
what the Martians and my fellowmen were doing. I was still upon the
roof when the late moon rose.
 Chapter 8

Dead London
AFTER I HAD PARTED from the artilleryman, I went down the hill,
and by the High Street across the bridge to Fulham. The red weed was
tumultuous at that time, and nearly choked the bridge roadway; but its
fronds were already whitened in patches by the spreading disease that
presently removed it so swiftly.
At the corner of the lane that turns to Putney Bridge station I found a
man lying. He was as black as a sweepgx with the black dust, alive, but
helplessly and speechlessly drunk. I could get nothing from him but
curses and furious lunges at my head. I think I should have stayed by
him but for the brutal expression of his face.
There was black dust along the roadway from the bridge onwards, and
it grew thicker in Fulham. The streets were horribly quiet. I got food—
sour, hard, and mouldy, but quite eatable—in a baker’s shop here. Some
way towards Walham Green the streets became clear of powder, and I
passed a white terrace of houses on fire; the noise of the burning was an
absolute relief. Going on towards Brompton, the streets were quiet again.
Here I came once more upon the black powder in the streets and upon
dead bodies. I saw altogether about a dozen in the length of the Fulham
Road. They had been dead many days, so that I hurried quickly past
them. The black powder covered them over, and softened their outlines.
One or two had been disturbed by dogs.
Where there was no black powder, it was curiously like a Sunday in the
City,gy with the closed shops, the houses locked up and the blinds drawn,
the desertion, and the stillness. In some places plunderers had been at
work, but rarely at other than the provision and wine shops. A jeweller’s
window had been broken open in one place, but apparently the thief had
been disturbed, and a number of gold chains and a watch lay scattered on
the pavement. I did not trouble to touch them. Farther on was a tattered
woman in a heap on a doorstep; the hand that hung over her knee was
gashed and bled down her rusty brown dress, and a smashed magnum of
champagne formed a pool across the pavement. She seemed asleep, but
she was dead.
 The farther I penetrated into London, the profounder grew the stillness.
But it was not so much the stillness of death—it was the stillness of
suspense, of expectation. At any time the destruction that had already
singed the northwestern borders of the metropolis, and had annihilated
Eating and Kilburn, might strike among these houses and leave them
smoking ruins. It was a city condemned and derelict....
In South Kensington the streets were clear of dead and of black
powder. It was near South Kensington that I first heard the howling. It
crept almost imperceptibly upon my senses. It was a sobbing alternation
of two notes, “Ulla, ulla, ulla, ulla,” keeping on perpetually. When I
passed streets that ran northward it grew in volume, and houses and
buildings seemed to deaden and cut it off again. It came in a full tide
down Exhibition Road. I stopped, staring towards Kensington Gardens,
wondering at this strange, remote wailing. It was as if that mighty desert
of houses had found a voice for its fear and solitude.
“Ulla, ulla, ulla, ulla,” wailed that superhuman note—great waves of
sound sweeping down the broad, sunlit roadway, between the tall
buildings on each side. I turned northwards, marvelling, towards the iron
gates of Hyde Park. I had half a mind to break into the Natural History
Museum and find my way up to the summits of the towers, in order to
see across the park. But I decided to keep to the ground, where quick
hiding was possible, and so went on up the Exhibition Road. All the
large mansions on each side of the road were empty and still, and my
footsteps echoed against the sides of the houses. At the top, near the park
gate, I came upon a strange sight—a bus overturned, and the skeleton of
a horse picked clean. I puzzled over this for a time, and then went on to
the bridge over the Serpentine.gz The voice grew stronger and stronger,
though I could see nothing above the housetops on the north side of the
park, save a haze of smoke to the northwest.
“Ulla, ulla, ulla, ulla,” cried the voice, coming, as it seemed to me,
from the district about Regent’s Park.ha The desolating cry worked upon
my mind. The mood that had sustained me passed. The wailing took
possession of me. I found I was intensely weary, footsore, and now again
hungry and thirsty.
It was already past noon. Why was I wandering alone in this city of the
dead? Why was I alone when all London was lying in state, and in its
black shroud? I felt intolerably lonely. My mind ran on old friends that I
had forgotten for years. I thought of the poisons in the chemists’ shops,
of the liquors the wine merchants stored; I recalled the two sodden
creatures of despair, who so far as I knew, shared the city with myself....
I came into Oxford Street by the Marble Arch,hb and here again were
black powder and several bodies, and an evil, ominous smell from the
gratings of the cellars of some of the houses. I grew very thirsty after the
heat of my long walk. With infinite trouble I managed to break into a
public-house and get food and drink. I was weary after eating, and went
into the parlour behind the bar, and slept on a black horsehair sofa I
found there.
I awoke to find that dismal howling still in my ears, “Ulla, ulla, ulla,
ulla.” It was now dusk, and after I had routed out some biscuits and a
cheese in the bar—there was a meat safe, but it contained nothing but
maggots—I wandered on through the silent residential squares to Baker
Street—Portman Squarehc is the only one I can name—and so came out
at last upon Regent’s Park. And as I emerged from the top of Baker
Street, I saw far away over the trees in the clearness of the sunset the
hood of the Martian giant from which this howling proceeded. I was not
terrified. I came upon him as if it were a matter of course. I watched him
for some time, but he did not move. He appeared to be standing and
yelling, for no reason that I could discover.
I tried to formulate a plan of action. That perpetual sound of “Ulla,
ulla, ulla, ulla,” confused my mind. Perhaps I was too tired to be very
fearful. Certainly I was more curious to know the reason of this
monotonous crying than afraid. I turned back away from the park and
struck into Park Road, intending to skirt the park, went along under the
shelter of the terraces, and got a view of this stationary, howling Martian
from the direction of St. John’s Wood.hd A couple of hundred yards out
of Baker Street I heard a yelping chorus, and saw, first a dog with a piece
of putrescent red meat in his jaws coming headlong towards me, and then
a pack of starving mongrels in pursuit of him. He made a wide curve to
avoid me, as though he feared I might prove a fresh competitor. As the
yelping died away down the silent road, the wailing sound of “Ulla, ulla,
ulla, ulla,” reasserted itself.
I came upon the wrecked handling-machine halfway to St. John’s
Wood station. At first I thought a house had fallen across the road. It was
only as I clambered among the ruins that I saw, with a start, this
mechanical Samson lying, with its tentacles bent and smashed and
twisted, among the ruins it had made. The forepart was shattered. It
seemed as if it had driven blindly straight at the house, and had been
overwhelmed in its overthrow. It seemed to me then that this might have
happened by a handling-machine escaping from the guidance of its
Martian. I could not clamber among the ruins to see it, and the twilight
was now so far advanced that the blood with which its seat was smeared,
and the gnawed gristle of the Martian that the dogs had left, were
invisible to me.
Wondering still more at all that I had seen, I pushed on towards
Primrose Hill. Far away, through a gap in the trees, I saw a second
Martian, as motionless as the first, standing in the park towards the
Zoological Gardens, and silent. A little beyond the ruins about the
smashed handling-machine I came upon the red weed again, and found
the Regent’s Canal,he a spongy mass of dark-red vegetation.
As I crossed the bridge, the sound of “Ulla, ulla, ulla, ulla,” ceased. It
was, as it were, cut off. The silence came like a thunderclap.
The dusky houses about me stood faint and tall and dim; the trees
towards the park were growing black. All about me the red weed
clambered among the ruins, writhing to get above me in the dimness.
Night, the mother of fear and mystery, was coming upon me. But while
that voice sounded the solitude, the desolation had been endurable; by
virtue of it London had still seemed alive, and the sense of life about me
had upheld me. Then suddenly a change, the passing of something—I
knew not what—and then a stillness that could be felt. Nothing but this
gaunt quiet.
London about me gazed at me spectrally. The windows in the white
houses were like the eye sockets of skulls. About me my imagination
found a thousand noiseless enemies moving. Terror seized me, a horror
of my temerity. In front of me the road became pitchy black as though it
was tarred, and I saw a contorted shape lying across the pathway. I could
not bring myself to go on. I turned down St. John’s Wood Road, and ran
headlong from this unendurable stillness towards Kilburn. I hid from the
night and the silence, until long after midnight, in a cabmen’s shelter in
Harrow Road. But before the dawn my courage returned, and while the
stars were still in the sky I turned once more towards Regent’s Park. I
missed my way among the streets, and presently saw down a long
avenue, in the half-light of the early dawn, the curve of Primrose Hill.
On the summit, towering up to the fading stars, was a third Martian, erect
and motionless like the others.
 An insane resolve possessed me. I would die and end it. And I would
save myself even the trouble of killing myself. I marched on recklessly
towards this Titan, and then, as I drew nearer and the light grew, I saw
that a multitude of black birds was circling and clustering about the
hood. At that my heart gave a bound, and I began running along the road.
I hurried through the red weed that choked St. Edmund’s Terrace (I
waded breast-high across a torrent of water that was rushing down from
the waterworks towards the Albert Road), and emerged upon the grass
before the rising of the sun. Great mounds had been heaped about the
crest of the hill, making a huge redoubt of it—it was the final and largest
place the Martians had made—and from behind these heaps there rose a
thin smoke against the sky. Against the sky line an eager dog ran and
disappeared. The thought that had flashed into my mind grew real, grew
credible. I felt no fear, only a wild, trembling exultation as I ran up the
hill towards the motionless monster. Out of the hood hung lank shreds of
brown, at which the hungry birds pecked and tore.
In another moment I had scrambled up the earthen rampart and stood
upon its crest, and the interior of the redoubt was below me. A mighty
space it was, with gigantic machines here and there within it, huge
mounds of material and strange shelter places. And scattered about it,
some in their overturned war-machines, some in the now rigid handling-
machines, and a dozen of them stark and silent and laid in a row, were
the Martians—dead!—slain by the putrefactive and disease bacteria
against which their systems were unprepared; slain as the red weed was
being slain; slain, after all man’s devices had failed, by the humblest
things that God, in his wisdom, has put upon this earth.
For so it had come about, as indeed I and many men might have
foreseen had not terror and disaster blinded our minds. These germs of
disease have taken toll of humanity since the beginning of things—taken
toll of our prehuman ancestors since life began here. But by virtue of this
natural selection of our kind we have developed resisting power; to no
germs do we succumb without a struggle, and to many—those that cause
putrefaction in dead matter, for instance—our living frames are
altogether immune. But there are no bacteria in Mars, and directly these
invaders arrived, directly they drank and fed, our microscopic allies
began to work their overthrow. Already when I watched them they were
irrevocably doomed, dying and rotting even as they went to and fro. It
was inevitable. By the toll of a billion deaths man has bought his
birthright of the earth, and it is his against all comers; it would still be his
were the Martians ten times as mighty as they are. For neither do men
live nor die in vain.
Here and there they were scattered, nearly fifty altogether, in that great
gulf they had made, overtaken by a death that must have seemed to them
as incomprehensible as any death could be. To me also at that time this
death was incomprehensible. All I knew was that these things that had
been alive and so terrible to men were dead. For a moment I believed
that the destruction of Sennacheribhf had been repeated, that God had
repented, that the Angel of Death had slain them in the night.
I stood staring into the pit, and my heart lightened gloriously, even as
the rising sun struck the world to fire about me with his rays. The pit was
still in darkness; the mighty engines, so great and wonderful in their
power and complexity, so unearthly in their tortuous forms, rose weird
and vague and strange out of the shadows towards the light. A multitude
of dogs, I could hear, fought over the bodies that lay darkly in the depth
of the pit, far below me. Across the pit on its farther lip, flat and vast and
strange, lay the great flying-machine with which they had been
experimenting upon our denser atmosphere when decay and death
arrested them. Death had come not a day too soon. At the sound of a
cawing overhead I looked up at the huge fighting-machine that would
fight no more for ever, at the tattered red shreds of flesh that dripped
down upon the overturned seats on the summit of Primrose Hill.
I turned and looked down the slope of the hill to where, enhaloed now
in birds, stood those other two Martians that I had seen overnight, just as
death had overtaken them. The one had died, even as it had been crying
to its companions; perhaps it was the last to die, and its voice had gone
on perpetually until the force of its machinery was exhausted. They
glittered now, harmless tripod towers of shining metal, in the brightness
of the rising sun.
All about the pit, and saved as by a miracle from everlasting
destruction, stretched the great Mother of Cities. Those who have only
seen London veiled in her sombre robes of smoke can scarcely imagine
the naked clearness and beauty of the silent wilderness of houses.
Eastward, over the blackened ruins of the Albert Terrace and the
splintered spire of the church, the sun blazed dazzling in a clear sky, and
here and there some facet in the great wilderness of roofs caught the light
and glared with a white intensity.
 Northward were Kilburn and Hampstead, blue and crowded with
houses; westward the great city was dimmed; and southward, beyond the
Martians, the green waves of Regent’s Park, the Langham Hotel, the
dome of the Albert Hall, the Imperial Institute, and the giant mansions of
the Brompton Roadhg came out clear and little in the sunrise, the jagged
ruins of Westminster rising hazily beyond. Far away and blue were the
Surrey hills, and the towers of the Crystal Palacehh glittered like two
silver rods. The dome of St. Paul’shi was dark against the sunrise, and
injured, I saw for the first time, by a huge gaping cavity on its western
side.
And as I looked at this wide expanse of houses and factories and
churches, silent and abandoned; as I thought of the multitudinous hopes
and efforts, the innumerable hosts of lives that had gone to build this
human reef, and of the swift and ruthless destruction that had hung over
it all; when I realised that the shadow had been rolled back, and that men
might still live in the streets, and this dear vast dead city of mine be once
more alive and powerful, I felt a wave of emotion that was near akin to
tears.
The torment was over. Even that day the healing would begin. The
survivors of the people scattered over the country-leaderless, lawless,
foodless, like sheep without a shepherd—the thousands who had fled by
sea, would begin to return; the pulse of life, growing stronger and
stronger, would beat again in the empty streets and pour across the
vacant squares. Whatever destruction was done, the hand of the destroyer
was stayed. All the gaunt wrecks, the blackened skeletons of houses that
stared so dismally at the sunlit grass of the hill, would presently be
echoing with the hammers of the restorers and ringing with the tapping
of their trowels. At the thought I extended my hands towards the sky and
began thanking God. In a year, thought I—in a year ...
With overwhelming force came the thought of myself, of my wife, and
the old life of hope and tender helpfulness that had ceased for ever.
 Chapter 9

Wreckage
AND NOW COMES THE strangest thing in my story. Yet, perhaps, it is
not altogether strange. I remember, clearly and coldly and vividly, all that
I did that day until the time that I stood weeping and praising God upon
the summit of Primrose Hill. And then I forget.
Of the next three days I know nothing. I have learned since that, so far
from my being the first discoverer of the Martian overthrow, several such
wanderers as myself had already discovered this on the previous night.
One man—the first—had gone to St. Martin’s-le-Grand, hj and, while I
sheltered in the cabmen’s hut, had contrived to telegraph to Paris. Thence
the joyful news had flashed all over the world; a thousand cities, chilled
by ghastly apprehensions, suddenly flashed into frantic illuminations;
they knew of it in Dublin, Edinburgh, Manchester, Birmingham, at the
time when I stood upon the verge of the pit. Already men, weeping with
joy, as I have heard, shouting and staying their work to shake hands and
shout, were making up trains, even as near as Crewe,hk to descend upon
London. The church bells that had ceased a fortnight since suddenly
caught the news, until all England was bell-ringing. Men on cycles, lean-
faced, unkempt, scorched along every country lane shouting of unhoped
deliverance, shouting to gaunt, staring figures of despair. And for the
food! Across the Channel, across the Irish Sea, across the Atlantic,
corn,hl bread, and meat were tearing to our relief. All the shipping in the
world seemed going Londonward in those days. But of all this I have no
memory. I drifted—a demented man. I found myself in a house of kindly
people, who had found me on the third day wandering, weeping, and
raving through the streets of St. John’s Wood. They have told me since
that I was singing some inane doggerelhm about “The Last Man Left
Alive! Hurrah! The Last Man Left Alive!” Troubled as they were with
their own affairs, these people, whose names, much as I would like to
express my gratitude to them, I may not even give here, nevertheless
cumbered themselves with me, sheltered me, and protected me from
myself. Apparently they had learned something of my story from me
during the days of my lapse.
 Very gently, when my mind was assured again, did they break to me
what they had learned of the fate of Leatherhead. Two days after I was
imprisoned it had been destroyed, with every soul in it, by a Martian. He
had swept it out of existence, as it seemed, without any provocation, as a
boy might crush an ant hill in the mere wantonness of power.
I was a lonely man, and they were very kind to me. I was a lonely man
and a sad one, and they bore with me. I remained with them four days
after my recovery. All that time I felt a vague, a growing craving to look
once more on whatever remained of the little life that seemed so happy
and bright in my past. It was a mere hopeless desire to feast upon my
misery. They dissuaded me. They did all they could to divert me from
this morbidity. But at last I could resist the impulse no longer, and,
promising faithfully to return to them, and parting, as I will confess,
from these four-day friends with tears, I went out again into the streets
that had lately been so dark and strange and empty.
Already they were busy with returning people; in places even there
were shops open, and I saw a drinking fountain running water.
I remember how mockingly bright the day seemed as I went back on
my melancholy pilgrimage to the little house at Woking, how busy the
streets and vivid the moving life about me. So many people were abroad
everywhere, busied in a thousand activities, that it seemed incredible that
any great proportion of the population could have been slain. But then I
noticed how yellow were the skins of the people I met, how shaggy the
hair of the men, how large and bright their eyes, and that every other
man still wore his dirty rags. Their faces seemed all with one of two
expressions—a leaping exultation and energy or a grim resolution. Save
for the expression of the faces, London seemed a city of tramps. The
vestries were indiscriminately distributing bread sent us by the French
government. The ribs of the few horses showed dismally. Haggard
special constables with white badges stood at the corners of every street.
I saw little of the mischief wrought by the Martians until I reached
Wellington Street, and there I saw the red weed clambering over the
buttresses of Waterloo Bridge.
At the corner of the bridge, too, I saw one of the common contrasts of
that grotesque time—a sheet of paper flaunting against a thicket of the
red weed, transfixed by a stick that kept it in place. It was the placard of
the first newspaper to resume publication—the Daily Mail. I bought a
copy for a blackened shilling I found in my pocket. Most of it was in
blank, but the solitary compositorhn who did the thing had amused
himself by making a grotesque scheme of advertisement stereoho on the
back page. The matter he printed was emotional; the news organisation
had not as yet found its way back. I learned nothing fresh except that
already in one week the examination of the Martian mechanisms had
yielded astonishing results. Among other things, the article assured me
what I did not believe at the time, that the “Secret of Flying” was
discovered. At Waterloo I found the free trains that were taking people to
their homes. The first rush was already over. There were few people in
the train, and I was in no mood for casual conversation. I got a
compartment to myself, and sat with folded arms, looking greyly at the
sunlit devastation that flowed past the windows. And just outside the
terminus the train jolted over temporary rails, and on either side of the
railway the houses were blackened ruins. To Clapham Junction the face
of London was grimy with powder of the Black Smoke, in spite of two
days of thunderstorms and rain, and at Clapham Junction the line had
been wrecked again; there were hundreds of out-of-work clerks and
shopmen working side by side with the customary navvies, and we were
jolted over a hasty relaying.
All down the line from there the aspect of the country was gaunt and
unfamiliar; Wimbledon particularly had suffered. Walton, by virtue of its
unburned pine woods, seemed the least hurt of any place along the line.
The Wandle, the Mole, every little stream, was a heaped mass of red
weed, in appearance between butcher’s meat and pickled cabbage. The
Surrey pine woods were too dry, however, for the festoons of the red
climber. Beyond Wimbledon, within sight of the line, in certain nursery
grounds, were the heaped masses of earth about the sixth cylinder. A
number of people were standing about it, and some sappers were busy in
the midst of it. Over it flaunted a Union Jack, flapping cheerfully in the
morning breeze. The nursery grounds were everywhere crimson with the
weed, a wide expanse of livid colour cut with purple shadows, and very
painful to the eye. One’s gaze went with infinite relief from the scorched
greys and sullen reds of the foreground to the blue-green softness of the
eastward hills.
The line on the London side of Woking station was still undergoing
repair, so I descended at Byfleet station and took the road to Maybury,
past the place where I and the artilleryman had talked to the hussars, and
on by the spot where the Martian had appeared to me in the
thunderstorm. Here, moved by curiosity, I turned aside to find, among a
tangle of red fronds, the warped and broken dog cart with the whitened
bones of the horse scattered and gnawed. For a time I stood regarding
these vestiges....
Then I returned through the pine wood, neck-high with red weed here
and there, to find the landlord of the Spotted Dog had already found
burial, and so came home past the College Arms. A man standing at an
open cottage door greeted me by name as I passed.
I looked at my house with a quick flash of hope that faded
immediately. The door had been forced; it was unfast and was opening
slowly as I approached.
It slammed again. The curtains of my study fluttered out of the open
window from which I and the artilleryman had watched the dawn. No
one had closed it since. The smashed bushes were just as I had left them
nearly four weeks ago. I stumbled into the hall, and the house felt empty.
The stair carpet was ruffled and discoloured where I had crouched,
soaked to the skin from the thunderstorm the night of the catastrophe.
Our muddy footsteps I saw still went up the stairs.
I followed them to my study, and found lying on my writing-table still,
with the selenitehp paper weight upon it, the sheet of work I had left on
the afternoon of the opening of the cylinder. For a space I stood reading
over my abandoned arguments. It was a paper on the probable
development of Moral Ideas with the development of the civilising
process; and the last sentence was the opening of a prophecy: “In about
two hundred years,” I had written, “we may expect—” The sentence
ended abruptly. I remembered my inability to fix my mind that morning,
scarcely a month gone by, and how I had broken off to get my Daily
Chronicle from the newsboy. I remembered how I went down to the
garden gate as he came along, and how I had listened to his odd story of
“Men from Mars.”
I came down and went into the dining room. There were the mutton
and the bread, both far gone now in decay, and a beer bottle overturned,
just as I and the artilleryman had left them. My home was desolate. I
perceived the folly of the faint hope I had cherished so long. And then a
strange thing occurred. “It is no use,” said a voice. “The house is
deserted. No one has been here these ten days. Do not stay here to
torment yourself. No one escaped but you.”
I was startled. Had I spoken my thought aloud? I turned, and the
French window was open behind me. I made a step to it, and stood
looking out.
 And there, amazed and afraid, even as I stood amazed and afraid, were
my cousin and my wife—my wife white and tearless. She gave a faint
cry.
“I came,” she said. “I knew—knew—”
She put her hand to her throat—swayed. I made a step forward, and
caught her in my arms.
 Chapter 10

The Epilogue
I CANNOT BUT REGRET, now that I am concluding my story, how
little I am able to contribute to the discussion of the many debatable
questions which are still unsettled. In one respect I shall certainly
provoke criticism. My particular province is speculative philosophy. My
knowledge of comparative physiology is confined to a book or two, but
it seems to me that Carver’shq suggestions as to the reason of the rapid
death of the Martians is so probable as to be regarded almost as a proven
conclusion. I have assumed that in the body of my narrative.
At any rate, in all the bodies of the Martians that were examined after
the war, no bacteria except those already known as terrestrial species
were found. That they did not bury any of their dead, and the reckless
slaughter they perpetrated, point also to an entire ignorance of the
putrefactive process. But probable as this seems, it is by no means a
proven conclusion.
Neither is the composition of the Black Smoke known, which the
Martians used with such deadly effect, and the generator of the Heat-
Rays remains a puzzle. The terrible disasters at the Ealing and South
Kensington laboratories have disinclined analysts for further
investigations upon the latter. Spectrum analysis of the black powder
points unmistakably to the presence of an unknown element with a
brilliant group of three lines in the green, and it is possible that it
combines with argon to form a compound which acts at once with deadly
effect upon some constituent in the blood. But such unproven
speculations will scarcely be of interest to the general reader, to whom
this story is addressed. None of the brown scum that drifted down the
Thames after the destruction of Shepperton was examined at the time,
and now none is forthcoming.
The results of an anatomical examination of the Martians, so far as the
prowling dogs had left such an examination possible, I have already
given. But everyone is familiar with the magnificent and almost
complete specimen in spirits at the Natural History Museum, and the
countless drawings that have been made from it; and beyond that the
interest of their physiology and structure is purely scientific.
A question of graver and universal interest is the possibility of another
attack from the Martians. I do not think that nearly enough attention is
being given to this aspect of the matter. At present the planet Mars is in
conjunction,hr but with every return to opposition I, for one, anticipate a
renewal of their adventure. In any case, we should be prepared. It seems
to me that it should be possible to define the position of the gun from
which the shots are discharged, to keep a sustained watch upon this part
of the planet, and to anticipate the arrival of the next attack.
In that case the cylinder might be destroyed with dynamite or artillery
before it was sufficiently cool for the Martians to emerge, or they might
be butchered by means of guns so soon as the screw opened. It seems to
me that they have lost a vast advantage in the failure of their first
surprise. Possibly they see it in the same light.
Lessinghs has advanced excellent reasons for supposing that the
Martians have actually succeeded in effecting a landing on the planet
Venus. Seven months ago now, Venus and Mars were in alignment with
the sun; that is to say, Mars was in opposition from the point of view of
an observer on Venus. Subsequently a peculiar luminous and sinuous
marking appeared on the unillumined half of the inner planet, and almost
simultaneously a faint dark mark of a similar sinuous character was
detected upon a photograph of the Martian disk. One needs to see the
drawings of these appearances in order to appreciate fully their
remarkable resemblance in character.
At any rate, whether we expect another invasion or not, our views of
the human future must be greatly modified by these events. We have
learned now that we cannot regard this planet as being fenced in and a
secure abiding place for Man; we can never anticipate the unseen good
or evil that may come upon us suddenly out of space. It may be that in
the larger design of the universe this invasion from Mars is not without
its ultimate benefit for men;9 it has robbed us of that serene confidence in
the future which is the most fruitful source of decadence, the gifts to
human science it has brought are enormous, and it has done much to
promote the conception of the commonweal of mankind. It may be that
across the immensity of space the Martians have watched the fate of
these pioneers of theirs and learned their lesson, and that on the planet
Venus they have found a securer settlement. Be that as it may, for many
years yet there will certainly be no relaxation of the eager scrutiny of the
Martian disk, and those fiery darts of the sky, the shooting stars, will
bring with them as they fall an unavoidable apprehension to all the sons
of men.
The broadening of men’s views that has resulted can scarcely be
exaggerated. Before the cylinder fell there was a general persuasion that
through all the deep of space no life existed beyond the petty surface of
our minute sphere. Now we see further. If the Martians can reach Venus,
there is no reason to suppose that the thing is impossible for men, and
when the slow cooling of the sun makes this earth uninhabitable, 10 as at
last it must do, it may be that the thread of life that has begun here will
have streamed out and caught our sister planet within its toils.
Dim and wonderful is the vision I have conjured up in my mind of life
spreading slowly from this little seed bed of the solar system throughout
the inanimate vastness of sidereal space. But that is a remote dream. It
may be, on the other hand, that the destruction of the Martians is only a
reprieve. To them, and not to us, perhaps, is the future ordained.
I must confess the stress and danger of the time have left an abiding
sense of doubt and insecurity in my mind. I sit in my study writing by
lamplight, and suddenly I see again the healing valley below set with
writhing flames, and feel the house behind and about me empty and
desolate. I go out into the Byfleet Road, and vehicles pass me, a butcher
boy in a cart, a cabful of visitors, a workman on a bicycle, children going
to school, and suddenly they become vague and unreal, and I hurry again
with the artilleryman through the hot, brooding silence. Of a night I see
the black powder darkening the silent streets, and the contorted bodies
shrouded in that layer; they rise upon me tattered and dog-bitten. They
gibber and grow fiercer, paler, uglier, mad distortions of humanity at last,
and I wake, cold and wretched, in the darkness of the night.
I go to London and see the busy multitudes in Fleet Street and the
Strand, and it comes across my mind that they are but the ghosts of the
past, haunting the streets that I have seen silent and wretched, going to
and fro, phantasms in a dead city, the mockery of life in a galvanised
body. And strange, too, it is to stand on Primrose Hill, as I did but a day
before writing this last chapter, to see the great province of houses, dim
and blue through the haze of the smoke and mist, vanishing at last into
the vague lower sky, to see the people walking to and fro among the
flower beds on the hill, to see the sight-seers about the Martian machine
that stands there still, to hear the tumult of playing children, and to recall
the time when I saw it all bright and clear-cut, hard and silent, under the
dawn of that last great day....
And strangest of all is it to hold my wife’s hand again, and to think that
I have counted her, and that she has counted me, among the dead.
 Endnotes
Epigraph: But who shall dwell in these wôrlds if they be inhabited? ...
Are we or they Lords of the World? ... And how are all things made for
man?: In his book The Anatomy of Melancholy ( 1621-1651 ), Robert
Burton elaborates on the thoughts of astronomer Johannes Kepler ( 1571-
1630). In “The Second Partition: The Cure of Melancholy,” section 2,
Digression of Air, Burton writes: “But who shall dwell in these vast
bodies, Earths, Worlds, if they be inhabited? Rational creatures? as
Kepler demands, or have they souls to be saved? or do they inhabit a
better part of the World than we do? Are we or they Lords of the World?
And how are all things made for man? It is a difficult knot to untie: ’tis
hard to determine; this only he proves, that we are in the best place, best
world, nearest the heart of the Sun.”
 Book One
1 (p. 9) intelligences greater than man’s and yet as mortal as his own:
Wells signals the reader here that Earth will not be conquered by the
invading Martians, who, despite their intellectual, scientific, and
technological superiority, are not immortal.
2 (p. 9) No one gave a thought to the older worlds of space: Wells’s
narrator concludes that the outer planets cooled sooner than Earth, that
life started there earlier, and that, therefore, the Martians are older than
humans and inhabit an older planet.
3 (p. 9) The planet Mars: The fourth planet from the sun and red in
appearance, Mars is named for the Greco-Roman god of war. Its mean
distance, or mid-point between furthest and closest distance from the
sun, is approximately 141 million miles. The Martian year, the time it
takes Mars to rotate around the sun, is approximately 687 days. When
Mars, Earth, and the sun are in alignment (in opposition), Mars is at its
closest to the sun (the perihelion). At that time, which recurs every 15 to
17 years, Mars is about 35 million miles from Earth. When Mars is
farthest from the sun, it is about 63 million miles from Earth. Mars’s
diameter (4,200 miles) is about half that of Earth; its mass is 11 percent
that of Earth’s. In 1877 Giovanni Virginio Schiaparelli ( 1835-1910)
discovered the lines on Mars’s surface, which he called canals. American
astronomer Percival Lowell ( 1855-1916) propagated the notion that the
canals were water-carrying aqueducts and that Mars was inhabited.
4 (p. 9) if the nebular hypothesis has any truth: The nebular hypothesis is
a theory regarding the origin of the planets in the solar system. First
enunciated by Immanuel Kant ( 1724-1804), it was restated in scientific
terms by Pierre-Simon Laplace (1749-1827), who proposed that the solar
system initially was a nebula composed of a hot, rotating mass of matter
that slowly cooled and shrank. As the volume grew smaller, the speed of
rotation increased, eventually transforming the nebula into a flat disk.
Later, when the centrifugal force pulling matter away from the center or
equator was equal to the force of gravity at the center, an outer ring of
gaseous matter detached itself from the disk. This took place again and
again, each ring eventually forming a planet. The center became the sun.
Many objections to this theory have been raised, but its importance to
Wells’s story is immense : Mars is older than Earth; its inhabitants are,
therefore, much further evolved mentally and socially than the
inhabitants of Earth; and their planet is dying, obliging the Martians to
look to our planet as a safe haven. Readers of Wells’s The Time Machine
will recall that the Time Traveller goes millions of years into the future
and finds a dying planet barely warmed by a fading sun. Wells and his
generation believed in entropy—that any system, including the solar
system, eventually loses energy and dies.
5 (p. 10) The immediate pressure of necessity has brightened their
intellects, enlarged their powers, and hardened their hearts: This
passage relates to Wells’s belief that world government, universal
education, and a globalized economy are necessary to overcome our past
differences, transcend nationalism, and ensure universal progress.
6 (p. 10) stretches of populous country and narrow, navy-crowded seas:
Wells knows that three-fourths of Earth’s surface is covered by oceans;
what he alludes to here is the arms race of the late nineteenth century that
saw massive buildups of naval power in England, Germany, and Japan.
7 (p. 11) life is an incessant struggle for existence: English naturalist
Charles Darwin (1809-1882) proposed a theory of evolution which
hypothesized that survival of a species depends on its ability to adapt to
changes in its environment. Herbert Spencer (1820-1903), sociologist
and philosopher, proposed the idea of “social Darwinism,” which
became a rationalization for notions such as racial superiority and
colonial conquest. “Survival of the fittest” became the motto of
technologically advanced people in the late nineteenth century and was
used to justify their efforts to control the lives and resources of pre-
industrial peoples.
8 (p. 12) During the opposition of 1894 a great light was seen: Here, and
in subsequent paragraphs, Wells combines fact and fiction. An article
published in Nature in 1894 did report a mysterious flash of light on
Mars’s surface; however, the astronomer in the next paragraph
—“Lavelle of Java”—is a fiction. The Daily Telegraph is a real
newspaper, but the astronomer Ogilvy is an invention. Taking a cue from
Jules Verne (1828-1905), Wells transforms the mysterious light reported
in Nature into a vast metal-casting operation carried out by the Martians.
Their spaceships are projectiles fired by a colossal cannon. So the
Martians fabricate their gun in 1894 and fire their invasion ships at Earth
in 1900, when Earth and Mars are closest to each other. The narrator
notes, “The storm burst upon us six years ago now,” so he is “writing” in
1906, eight or nine years in the future for the first readers of the novel,
which appeared as a serial in 1897 and as a book in 1898.
9 (p. 25) “It’s a movin’ ”: Wells imitates the way common people speak,
as did novelist Charles Dickens. This use of lower-class speech enhances
the realism of the scene.
10 (p. 26) I think everyone expected to see a- man emerge: Wells stresses
the physical differences between the Martians and human beings in order
to mark the clash of outmoded and modern ways of thinking. The
Martians represent a new social order based on practical needs, not a
society like that of England in 1900, which still had vestiges of medieval
culture: a royal family and lords of the manor (p. 23).
11 (p. 43) sticking into the skin of our old planet Earth like a poisoned
dart: The Martians invade Earth like a poison injected into a body: Their
spaceships are bullets fired from a huge cannon; their presence is like a
venom about to spread through a body.
12 (p. 43) the Martians were hammering and stirring, sleepless,
indefatigable: Wells gives the Martians more nonhuman traits: They
never sleep, and they never tire.
13 (p. 49) Then I remembered her cousins at Leatherhead: Leatherhead
is a town southwest of London, less than 20 miles east of Woking. In this
passage the narrator refers to these relatives as his wife’s cousins, but in
chapter 10 (p. 52) he refers to them as “my cousins,” an apparent
confusion on Wells’s part.
14 (p. 49) I knew the landlord had a horse and dog cart: A dog cart is a
light, two-wheeled carriage (named because the driver sits at the rear of
the coach, on top of the box originally intended to hold a dog). By this
point in the story, the narrator begins to feel the “immediate pressure of
necessity” (p. 10) that he had imagined prompted the Martian invasion.
He realizes that to get his wife and their servant to safety, he will need a
vehicle and pays an exorbitant fee to the greedy owner of the public
house. This subtle but telling scene reflects the reality that, in
emergencies, we are apt to sacrifice morality for survival.
15 (p. 52) war fever that occasionally runs through a civilised
community: Here Wells begins to transform his narrator from accidental
witness to intentional reporter. After driving his wife and servant to
Leatherhead, he returns to be “in at the death,” thinking the army will
annihilate the sluggish Martians. His return gives him—and Wells—the
opportunity to give a firsthand account of the Martian invasion.
16 (p. 54) like the working of a gigantic electric machine: As early as
1880, James Wimshurst (1832-1903) developed an electrostatic
induction generator, and Wells probably saw it work in the London
Science Museum. Electricity itself was not widely used in late-
nineteenth-century England, and either gas or oil lamps provided
domestic light in much of London.
17 (p. 54) And this Thing I saw! How can I describe it?: The Martian
fighting machine stands in contrast to the Martians themselves. The
narrator describes the Martians in minute detail on pp. 146-152. They do
not need sleep and wear no clothes; they can barely hear on Earth and
communicate by telepathy; and they live on human blood. But while
Wells makes the Martians nonhuman, squid-like creatures, their three-
legged machines are caricatures of the human body. At the same time,
the idea of Martians riding around Surrey on three-legged machines
recalls Wells’s interest in bicycling—where a man rides on top of a
machine he propels (in 1896 Wells published a seriocomic novel, The
Wheels of Chance, about the bicycling craze). Wells wants to make the
Martians radically different from humans but at the same time to show
them as a possible evolutionary future for mankind.
18 (p. 57) to rejoin my wife at Leatherhead: Wells adds yet another
nuance to the narrator: Here he realizes he should be with his wife but
says he is too wet and tired to retrace his steps. Fear replaces the “war
fever” he feels on p. 52. Curiosity will soon displace both fear and
loyalty to his wife.
19 (p. 57) It was the landlord of the Spotted Dog: Wells establishes a
parallel between the dead horse (p. 55) with a broken neck and the dead
landlord, whose neck is also broken. The horse represents outmoded
technology unable to withstand the Martian attack, while the landlord
represents a humanity concerned only with its own interests and unable
to see larger issues, especially the need to organize in order to survive.
Both the horse and the landlord are random victims as well, so it is as if
the narrator were exempted because of their deaths so he can tell his
story.
20 (p. 60) Then I perceived this was a wrecked train: In Anticipations of
the Reaction of Mechanical and Scientific Progress upon Human Life
and Thought (1902), Wells states: “The nineteenth century, when it takes
its place with the other centuries in the chronological charts of the future,
will, if it needs a symbol, almost inevitably have as that symbol a steam
engine running upon a railway.” The Martians strike terror in the humans
in part by demolishing what Wells considers humanity’s crowning
technological achievement of the nineteenth century.
21 (p. 64) ever and again: Note Wells’s occasional sloppiness, the
unnecessary repetition of this phrase, which he uses three paragraphs
above.
22 (p. 72) but I was not too terrified for thought: Earlier the narrator was
saved by chance or luck. Now he is adapting to circumstance in order to
survive. When a chance shell hits one of the Martians’ fighting machines
—the only defensive success in the war—it is simply another case of
luck. In fact, it will be sheer luck that saves humanity—the Martians’
inability to cope with earthly bacteria.
23 (p. 73) the camera that fired the Heat-Ray: It is not clear whether
Wells is comparing the projector of the heat-ray weapon to a
photographic camera or is referring to the little chamber where the heat
is generated. A photographic camera receives light, while the Martian
weapon projects heat.
24 (p. 77) earthquake that destroyed Lisbon a century ago: The Lisbon
earthquake took place in 1775, so it was more than a century earlier than
1906, when the narrator is writing. The point, however, is not
chronological precision but the parallel between the Martian invasion
and the eighteenth-century cataclysm, which contradicted the naive
optimism of those who believed, like philosopher G. W. Leibniz ( 1646-
1716), that mankind lives in “the best of all possible worlds”—that is,
since God could choose among myriad possibilities, He must have
chosen the best. Wells believes that reality can never be a utopia.
25 (p. 80) What does it mean? ... What do these things mean?: The
delirious curate is often taken as a symbol of Wells’s anticlerical attitude.
In a situation where he should be the very man to answer his own
questions, the curate is impotent. With the dead horse and the lord of the
manor, the curate is a vestige of a past culture that can no longer cope
with the problems of the present. When the curate asks, “What are these
Martians?” the narrator replies, “What are we?” The question of a divine
plan or a teleological principle in history manifests itself here. Wells
seems to suggest that a great cataclysm—the invasion from Mars—may
be a stimulus that will bring about a new social, political, and scientific
order. The curate’s physical resemblance to the subhuman Eloi, which
the protagonist of The Time Machine finds in the future, is no
coincidence. The curate embraces both despair (he quotes the Bible’s
Book of Revelation, on p. 81, as if to confirm that God’s judgment has
finally condemned humanity) and the past—the idea that mankind has no
future except in its most ancient traditions. The narrator’s response is one
of hope, that humans may yet save themselves.
26 (p. 82) He is not an insurance agent: This is Wells’s second reference
to insurance (the first is in chapter 9, p. 45) and the irony of a plan for
preservation of valuables in case of accident in a situation in which
survival is the only thing of real value. The narrator’s idea that God plays
no favorites is not theologically sound—mortals must accept that God’s
ways are not their ways—but socially important: The disaster is
universal, making all people realize their common humanity and their
need to act together.
27 (p. 98) how much they understood of us: The narrator wonders if the
Martians imagine humans as anything but mindless insects. Wells uses
this opportunity to introduce the issue of the Martians’ food. Since blood
is their food, it seems unlikely they will exterminate humanity.
28 (p. 98) I so far forgot my personal safety: The narrator is now
possessed by curiosity, so much so that he risks his life to witness the
firing of the black-smoke projectiles by the Martians. This same
curiosity will cause him to follow the invasion to its final moments. But
the fact that he is a witness does not make him a leader. He may have
insights into what must be done, but the future task of galvanizing
humanity into a force like that of the Martians will belong to others. In
this sense, he is like Wells, who visualizes the need to unify humanity
politically and economically but is not himself the leader who can bring
this about.
29 (p. 115) a bearded, eagle-faced man... lay limp and dead: Wells’s
anti-Semitism, typical of the times, makes him include this grotesque
picture of a man so greedy he dies trying to save his money rather than
leaving it behind to save his life.
30 (p. 121) Committee of Public Supply, seized the pony as provisions:
The pony is to be eaten. Private property ceases to exist in the face of
universal crisis, and the needs of the many—food, in this case—
supersede those of the individual.
 Book Two
1 (p. 131) In the first book I have wandered: The narrator picks up the
thread of his own story, taking us back to his situation in book one,
chapter 15.
2 (p. 141) imperfect descriptions of such eye-witnesses as myself to go
upon: A standard device in fantastic fiction is the notion “you had to be
there”—that is, language is inadequate to describe this object. Of course,
the object in question never existed, but the rhetorical device enhances
the realism of the novel.
3 (p. 142) fresh, living blood of other creatures: Like vampires, the
Martians live on blood. The same year Wells’s novel was serialized
(1897), Bram Stoker (1847-1912) published Dracula, in which London
is attacked by “foreign” creatures. But where Stoker continues the
tradition of the Gothic novel, with its emphasis on horror for the sake of
horror—Joseph Sheridan Le Fanu (1814-1873) had already brought
vampires (female) into Victorian England in Carmilla (1872)—Wells
uses vampirism as a means to speculate about human evolution. The
Martians have been streamlined by nature and by their own self-
modification, and are, in short, Wells’s ideal for humanity. The reference
on p. 144 to an article published in 1893 in the Pall Mall Budget is self-
referential: In November 1893 Wells published “The Man of the Year
Million,” a semi-satirical piece that postulates a future humanity
remarkably similar to the Martians. The comic magazine Punch
subsequently published a poem mocking Wells’s article.
4 (p. 145) the vegetable kingdom in Mars ... is of a vivid blood-red tint:
Here Wells plays with our accepted notions of color coding. Green,
associated on Earth with hope and with nature, is the color of the smoke
produced by the Martian machinery; red, the color we link with passion
and blood, is the color of Martian vegetation. Only the ominous Black
Smoke is a danger signal on both planets.
5 (p. 149) as lacking in restraint as a silly woman: The adjective is
important here because it saves the narrator from slipping into sexism
and because it reminds us that his brother has discovered in Miss
Elphinstone a new kind of woman, one unafraid to take action.
6 (p. 156) We have sinned, we have fallen short: The curate drifts into
madness, confessing his (and perhaps the entire clergy’s) abandonment
of the poor. Again, he sees the Martian invasion as a divine judgment
passed on humanity, and for that reason he combines self-criticism with
references to the Bible’s Book of Revelation and the end of the world.
But Wells, the God of the text, the author of this calamity, sees the
Martian invasion as an opportunity for humanity to realize its collective
identity and to unite in a world political, economic, and social
organization. In short, he wants humans to be Martians, even if he never
explains what the nature of Martian society might be.
7 (p. 173) It isn’t quite according to what a man wants for his species,
but it’s about what the facts point to: The artilleryman enunciates one of
Wells’s favorite principles of social evolution—namely, that utopias are
mere words, while reality is composed of objective facts. Either humans
will adapt to the new reality, or they will become cattle for the Martians.
A manic survivalist, the artilleryman goes on to elaborate a plan (pp.
176-177) for an underground society whose entire purpose is, as he says,
to “save the race.” However, like the narrator, the artilleryman is not a
leader. He is flawed and will eventually succumb to his own vices,
especially alcohol. Even so, Wells intends for the artilleryman’s ideas to
raise the consciousness of the reader.
8 (p. 176) I, a professed and recognized writer... and he, a common
soldier: Wells puts his pragmatic social Darwinism into practice here.
The artilleryman formulates a program as a reaction to reality; the
philosophic narrator thinks in terms of tradition.
9 (p. 201) this invasion from Mars is not without its ultimate benefit for
men: Wells returns to his social message, especially “the conception of
the commonweal of mankind.” A sacrifice was made in terms of life and
property, but a greater good may come of it: a world government.
10 (p. 201) slow cooling of the sun makes this earth uninhabitable: Wells
expresses here the entropy theory—that the sun, like any dynamic
system, must inevitably lose energy and die. This idea is also present in
The Time Machine (1895); see note 4 for book one.
 Inspired by The War of the Worlds
“Ladies and gentlemen, I have a grave announcement to make. Incredible as it may seem,
... those strange beings who landed in the Jersey farmlands tonight are the vanguard of an
invading army from the planet Mars.”

—Orson Welles, from his radio broadcast of The War of the Worlds

H. G. Wells’s pioneering science fiction novel The War of the Worlds has
inspired films, a television series, a rock opera, comic books, sequels,
parodies, and scores of imitations. By far the best-known adaptation is
the one Orson Welles produced for radio in 1938.
Before he turned twenty, Welles already had a reputation as a talented
actor. In the 1930s, as part of President Franklin Roosevelt’s second New
Deal program, the Works Progress Administration launched the Federal
Theatre Project (FTP). Writer/director John Houseman was tapped to
head its Negro Theatre Unit; he in turn asked Welles to direct a play for
him—a version of Macbeth with an all-black cast set in nineteenth-
century Haiti. Their success in this and other FTP productions prompted
Welles and Houseman to found Mercury Theatre in 1937; through it they
staged more innovative productions, like a modern-dress version of
Shakespeare’s Julius Caesar, George Bernard Shaw’s Heartbreak House,
and a leftist opera, The Cradle Will Rock. A year later they took Mercury
Theatre to the airwaves, and on October 30,1938—forty years after the
publication of H. G. Wells’s slim novel of cataclysm—they made history
with a daring adaptation of The War of the Worlds.
Welles directed the broadcast, Houseman was the producer, and
Howard Koch wrote the screenplay. To make Wells’s text more relevant
to American listeners, Koch switched the setting of the interplanetary
battle from London to rural New Jersey (the landing site was the sleepy
hamlet of Grover’s Mill), and from there the Martians went on to attack
New York City. Mercury Theatre of the Air’s The War of the Worlds
aired during the golden age of radio, the era of Roosevelt’s “fireside
chats,” when the radio was the American public’s most intimate source
of news. Contemporary coverage included the threat of Nazi
expansionism throughout Europe, the Hindenburg disaster, and terrifying
accounts of British schoolchildren donning gas masks in war drills. Such
news reports haunted the minds of Americans, and Welles and his
colleagues deliberately studied them, distilling a formula for terror.
In 1938, October 30 fell on a Sunday, when the majority of American
radio listeners were tuned in to The Edgar Bergen-Charlie McCarthy
Show. It was this show’s custom to take a musical break after twelve
minutes of ventriloquism, during which time listeners routinely surfed
the radio waves looking for something more lively. Welles’s broadcast
banked on this likelihood. Although the introduction to the hour clearly
announced a production of H. G. Wells’s The War of the Worlds, by
Orson Welles and the Mercury Theatre, and it was repeated three times
during the broadcast that it was an adaptation of the novel, that
information was lost on frightened listeners who in their panic missed
the information.
Welles’s The War of the Worlds began innocently enough with a
government weather report, followed by a shift to the Park Plaza Hotel in
New York City, where listeners heard the Ramon Raquello Orchestra.
After thirty seconds of music, an announcer broke in with the familiar
phrase: “Ladies and gentlemen, we interrupt this broadcast.” The first
news flash detailed mysterious explosions on the surface of Mars,
theorized to be meteorites, then the “regularly scheduled program”
picked up and Raquello’s orchestra continued mid-bar.
Welles played several roles, among them Professor Richard Pier-son,
the “famous Princeton astronomer,” and on-the-scene reporter Carl
Phillips. The Phillips monologue clinched it for listeners. While
narrating his observations of the landed aircraft and its emerging,
tentacled pilot, Philips shakily uttered, “It’s indescribable” and “I can’t
find words,” adding a chilling dimension of realism. His report was
suddenly cut off after he screamed, “There’s a jet of flame! It’s coming
this way!” A number of other actors participated in the broadcast as
townspeople describing the carnage, scientists making astronomical
observations, military men discussing matters of strategy, and the
Secretary of the Interior.
Not long into the broadcast, listeners started calling their local police
stations seeking advice, and the nation’s switchboards soon were
jammed. Many hysterical people actually claimed to have seen Martians.
One woman in Grover’s Mill called the police department, screaming,
“You can’t imagine the horror of it! It’s hell!” Despite Mercury Theatre’s
own announcements and numerous press releases by the Associated
Press during the broadcast, as well as widespread transmissions from
police dispatchers identifying the program as fiction, the panic reached
epidemic proportions. People crowded the streets of New York, churches
overflowed, and highways were clogged with terrified motorists trying to
escape the attack.
The following day, the New York Times headline read: “Radio Listeners
in Panic, Taking War Drama as Fact,” with the subtitle “Many Flee
Homes to Escape ‘Gas Raid From Mars’—Phone Calls Swamp Police at
Broadcast of Wells Fantasy.” Welles claimed to have had no knowledge
of the panic caused by the broadcast, although later reports describe him
rushing to finish the show while policemen beat on the door of his
studio. CBS executive Taylor Davidson demanded he break into the
program to calm the hordes of terrified listeners. Welles’s reputed
response was, “They’re scared? Good! They’re supposed to be scared!”
But Welles and Houseman were also reported to be “bewildered,
frightened, and genuinely remorseful,” and Welles’s public apology was
enough to placate the enraged masses: “It was our thought that perhaps
people might be bored or annoyed at hearing a tale so improbable.”
Three years later, at age twenty-six, Welles would write, produce, and
direct Citizen Kane (1941), called by many critics the greatest film of the
twentieth century.
The broadcast of The War of the Worlds sparked an intense censorship
debate. A general feeling that “something should be done” caused the
Federal Communications Commission to open an investigation.
Eventually, a sentiment emerged that the legal system’s provisions on
behalf of the public interest should be used to impose restrictions on
future radio programs. This idea was widely opposed by most on the
Commission; one member, T. A. M. Craven, stated that it would make no
attempt at “censoring what shall or shall not be said over the radio.”
Since 1938 several attempts have been made to recapture the
excitement of the original broadcast. In 1975 The Night That Panicked
America, a TV movie dramatizing the story of Welles’s broadcast, was
nominated for several Emmys. In 1988 National Public Radio staged a
fiftieth anniversary production of The War of the Worlds, which tried to
blur the line between fiction and their familiar method of reporting news.
Most startling was a February 12, 1949, radio broadcast in Quito,
Ecuador, that tried to mimic Welles’s prank but ended by causing
disaster. Many listeners ran to the mountains to hide from the invaders,
while thousands panicked in the streets. When word came that the
broadcast was a hoax, rioters stormed the radio station and burned it to
the ground, killing twenty people.
 Comments & Questions
In this section, we aim to provide the reader with an array of
perspectives on the text, as well as questions that challenge those
perspectives. The commentary has been culled from sources as diverse as
reviews contemporaneous with the work, letters written by the author,
literary criticism of later generations, and appreciations written
throughout the work’s history. Following the commentary, a series of
questions seeks to filter H. G. Wells’s The War of the Worlds through a
variety of points of view and bring about a richer understanding of this
enduring work.

Comments
THE TIMES OF LONDON
The sorrows caused to England, and especially to a suburban district,
by an invasion of mailed beings from Mars (very unlike Mr. du
Maurier’s “Martian”) are the theme of The War of the Worlds. Mr. Wells
combines the “Battle of Dorking,” in realism, with scientific fantasy. The
fantasy is ingenious, nay, exceedingly ingenious, but there is a want of
human interest in these gigantic, mail-clad, sexless, telepathic invaders.
Suppose yourself at home with them, in Mars, and you will not find them
good company. We might live a more interesting life with Victor Hugo’s
pieuvre, comparatively a domestic animal. It is unnecessary, and, indeed,
within the limits of space, impossible to give an idea of Martians as
understood by Mr. Wells, but a very large, round, ruthless cuttlefish, with
a genius for scientific inventions and applied mechanics, comes, perhaps,
as near a Martian as a brief phrase will allow. Their ravages permit free
contrast of the commonplace with the gruesome, and of these contrasts
the book is made.
—April 18, 1898

THE NATION
As is well known, the scientifically gruesome is Mr. Wells’s forte. In
his “Thirty Strange Stories” we supped on thirty kinds of horror, each
course a brief one. But in the ‘War of the Worlds,’ which is a novel, we
are sated with one long banquet of horrors. The usual miseries of war are
not enough; a hundred new ones are invented to suit the invented
inhabitants of another and a more highly civilized world. The men of
“vast, cool, and unsympathetic intellects,” who are all brain and hand,
smiting the heat-rays, and choking out life with tubes of liquid black
smoke, make mere powder and shell household pets by comparison. To
read this story of the emptying of London and the wasting of the Surrey
by the loathsome Martians—for they are repulsive as well as fearful—is
to quake by day and sink into nightmare after. Such tribute as this is
certainly not to be denied it. The whole conception is highly ingenious,
and the deliverance at last, although a fresh horror in itself, is unexpected
cheer. That the accursed bacteria of disease and putrefaction should come
to man’s rescue and stay the Martians (who, having no bacteria in their
otherwise happy home, have developed no resisting power against them
as we have) is an untying worthy of Mr. Wells’s genius. Under his
accustomed skill of treatment the whole is entirely convincing, but we
acknowledge that we prefer terror in smaller prescriptions. We suspect,
however, that Mr. Wells thinks it nothing, as Mr. Thoreau says, to go
round the world to count the cats in Zanzibar, and that he is not likely to
be restrained from ever bolder flights of his weird fancy, to ever stranger
places, whither perforce his spellbound readers must follow.
—June 9, 1898

JOSEPH CONRAD
I suppose you’ll have the common decency to believe me when I tell you
I am always powerfully impressed by your work. Impressed is the word,
0 Realist of the Fantastic! whether you like it or not. And if you want to
know what impresses me it is to see how you contrive to give over
humanity into the clutches of the Impossible and yet manage to keep it
down (or up) to its humanity, its flesh, blood, sorrow, folly. That is the
achievement!
—from a letter to Wells (December 4, 1898)

WILLIAM L. ALDEN
We owe Mr. Wells a debt of gratitude for having blocked the path of the
dozens of men who would certainly have written stories of the general
character of the “War of the Worlds” if he had not forestalled them and
made imitation preposterous.
—from the New York Times (March 25, 1899)

H. G. WELLS
I had rather be called a journalist than an artist.
—from a letter to Henry James (July 8, 1915)

WILLIAM ARCHER
Is not Mr. Wells the great Adventurer of latter-day literature? No quest
is too perilous for him, no forlorn-hope too daring. He led the first
explorers to the moon. He it was who lured the Martians to earth and
exterminated them with microbes. He has ensnared an angel from the
skies and expiscated a mermaid from the deep. He has mounted a Time
Machine (of his own invention) and gone careening down the vistas of
the Future.
—from God and Mr. Wells ( 1917)

CONRAD AIKEN
The critics have been right. For as one looks back over Mr. Wells’s
long and honourable record as a novelist one fails to recall a single vivid
or credible character. They are all alike—and all alike in being rather
colourless automata, mere puppets by which their manipulator has
sought to demonstrate his successive attitudes toward a changing world.
—from the Atlantic Monthly (November 1926)

E. M. FORSTER
All Wells’s characters are as flat as a photograph. But the photographs
are agitated with such vigour that we forget their complexities lie on the
surface and would disappear if it was scratched or curled up.
—from Aspects of the Novel (1927)
 Questions
1. According to Alfred Mac Adam, “Within Wells’s personal
interpretation of evolution, the Martians are what humans will be
thousands of centuries into the future.” If that is so, the novel
depicts humanity’s future destroying its present. Was Wells right
about what was happening in his own time? Is it true now that what
we are becoming is destroying what we are? Is the process one to
lament or cheer on?
2. Would modern Americans act like Wells’s English people in the
face of such an attack, or would they react differently?
3. What objections would you make to the Artilleryman’s speech
beginning “Life is real again...” (see p. 177).
4. Consider countries you know of that have recently been devastated
by an external enemy. Have they become better, more unified, less
decadent, more progressive? Compare your observations with
Wells’s remarks in his Epilogue (p. 199).
 For Further Reading

Other Works by H. G. Wells

The Time Machine (1895)
The Wonderful Visit (1895)
The Island of Doctor Moreau (1896)
The Invisible Man (1897)
Tales of Space and Time (1899)
When the Sleeper Wakes (1899)
Love and Mr. Lewisham (1900)
The First Men in the Moon (1901)
Anticipations of the Reaction of Mechanical and Scientific Progress upon
Human Life and Thought (1902)
The Food of the Gods (1904)
Kipps: The Story of a Simple Soul (1905)
A Modern Utopia (1905)
New Worlds for Old (1908)
The War in the Air (1908)
Ann Veronica (1909)
Tono-Bungay (1909)
The History of Mr. Polly (1910)
The New Machiavelli (1911)
Marriage (1912)
Mr. Britling Sees It Through (1916)
The Outline of History (1920, with several subsequent revised editions)
Mr. Blettsworthy on Rampole Island (1928)
The Science of Life (1929—1930)
The Work, Wealth and Happiness of Mankind (1931)
The Bulpington of Blup (1932)
Experiment in Autobiography: Discoveries and Conclusions of a Very
Ordinary Brain (Since 1866) (1934)
Mind at the End of Its Tether (1945)

Other Editions of The War of the Worlds

The War of the Worlds: A Critical Text of the 1898 London First Edition,
with an Introduction, Illustrations, and Appendices. Edited by Leon
Stover. Jefferson, NC: MacFarland, 2001.
Wells, H. G. The Complete Science Fiction Treasury of H. G. Wells. With
a preface by the author. Originally published as Seven Famous Novels,
New York: Alfred A. Knopf, 1934. Reprint: New York: Avenel Books,
1978.

Biographies
Coren, Michael. The Invisible Man: The Life and Liberties of H. G.
Wells. New York: Atheneum, 1993.
Dickson, Lovat. H. G. Wells: His Turbulent Life and Times. London:
Macmillan, 1969.
Foot, Michael. The History of Mr. Wells. London: Doubleday, 1995.
Mackenzie, Norman, and Jeanne Mackenzie. H. G. Wells: A Biography.
New York: Simon and Schuster, 1973.
West, Anthony. H. G. Wells: Aspects of a Life. New York: Random
House, 1984.

Criticism
Borges, Jorge Luis. “The First Wells.” In Borges, a Reader: A Selection
from the Writings of Jorge Luis Borges, edited by Emir Rodriguez
Monegal and Alastair Reid. New York: Dutton, 1981.
Hillegas, Mark R. The Future as Nightmare: H. G. Wells and the
Antiutopians. New York: Oxford University Press, 1967.
Scheick, William J., ed. The Critical Response to H. G. Wells. West-port,
CT: Greenwood Press, 1995.
Suvin, Darko, and Robert M. Philmus, eds. H. G. Wells and Modern
Science Fiction. Lewisburg, PA: Bucknell University Press, 1977.
 a
Groups of microscopic organisms.
b
Probably a reference to Percival Lowell (1855-1916), an American
astronomer who suggested that Mars was inhabited.
c
Process continuing over ages.
d
Small primates living chiefly in Madagascar.
e
Aboriginal inhabitants of Tasmania—as island off the Australian coast
discovered in 1642 by the Dutch navigator Abel Janszoon Tasman
(1603?—1659?)—that became extinct after centuries of war against
European colonists.
f
Giovanni Schiaparelli (1835-1910), an Italian astronomer, discovered
lines on the surface of Mars, the planet named for the mythical god of
war.
g
Alignment of Mars, Earth, and the sun.
h
Astronomical observatory on Mount Hamilton, in California.
i
Device able to translate light into an array of its component parts.
j
Surrey towns near Woking, southeast of London.
k
Directly above the observer.
l
London suburb.
m
Trains being switched to different tracks.
 n
City southwest of London.
o
Wells mixes fictional characters (such as Albin) with real people:
William Frederick Denning ( 1848-1931 ) was an English expert on
meteorites.
p
A common is public land; Horsell, a village, is the site of sand pits that
Wells transforms into impact points.
q
Level, barren land not used for farming.
r
Flowering shrub.
s
Surrey village between London and Woking.
t
Serving man in a public house or saloon.
u
Person hired for a specific task.
v
Six years earlier, in 1900.
w
Harbor buoy with a gas-fired light to mark channels.
x
Coating that forms on metals heated to high temperatures.
y
Place adjacent to Woking.
z
Great Britain: England, Scotland, and Wales.
aa
Flies and basketchaises are types of horse-drawn coaches; the town of
Chobham is just north of Woking.
ab
An invented name.
ac
One who has inherited or acquired a landed estate; Lord Hilton is
imaginary.
ad
Fence.
ae
Major London train station.
af
In Greek mythology, a snake-haired monster whose gaze turns people to
stone.
ag
Spiny, flowering shrub.
ah
Set of three.
ai
Grating sound, here of carriage wheels in sand and gravel.
aj
Village some 3 miles from Horsell Common.
ak
Appearing.
al
Residences named for the Oriental Institute in Woking.
am
Long, hooded garment.
an
Gas found in air.
ao
Silverware, dishes, glasses.
ap
False report.
aq
Encroaching.
ar
Cavalry troops.
as
Machine gun named for its inventor, Sir Hiram Stevens Maxim (1840-
1916).
at
The regiment is named for the 7th earl of Cardigan, James Thomas
Brudenell (1797—1868),a Crimean War hero; Aldershot, a small town
southwest of Woking and London, is the site of a military base.
au
Troops specialized in creating fortifications.
av
In the Bible, Jesus Christ tells His disciples He will transform them from
fishermen into fishers of men.
aw
The Oriental Institute at Woking; it also includes a mosque.
ax
Silverware and other silver items.
ay
the rear.
az
Moving swiftly.
ba
Luck.
bb
A Surrey village.
 bc
An invention, though at the time there was an asylum and a prison for
women in Woking.
bd
Jointed.
be
Two poles that extend forward from the carriage and between which a
horse is hitched.
bf
Total.
bg
Public house or saloon.
bh
Misty clouds driven by wind.
bi
District in Staffordshire, center of the china and earthenware industry in
England.
bj
Wooden ship sheathed in iron plate.
bk
Part of the team, including wagons and horses, that hauls cannon and
ammunition into position.
bl
Prepared for action.
bm
Those who remove the gun from its transport and prepare it for firing.
bn
A horse’s front leg and shoulder.
bo
Hooded.
bp
Giant.
bq
English Channel seaport south of London.
br
Town 14 miles southwest of London.
bs
Surveyor’s device for measuring horizontal and vertical angles.
bt
Device for telegraphing that uses the sun’s rays reflected off a mirror.
bu
Aluminum, a “new” metal, not commercially produced until 1894.
bv
The weight of the projectile fired by these guns.
bw
Horse-drawn bus.
bx
Religious.
by
Valuable.
bz
Shepperton is on the Surrey side, where the Martian invasion causes
panic; on the other side, toward London, all is still calm.
ca
The Martians destroy the eighteenth-century tower, which is replaced by
a spire—either a sign of reconstruction or a new kind of religion.
cb
Any outbuilding.
cc
Liquor sales on Sunday are illegal.
cd
Willow trees cut back to the trunk.
 ce
Large traveling bag.
cf
Forests.
cg
Merrow and Banstead are villages; Epson Downs is a racetrack adjacent
to the town of Epsom.
ch
Walton-on-Thames, a Surrey town west of London.
ci
Then a county north of Surrey; since 1965, part of Greater London.
cj
Clergyman in charge of a parish.
ck
In the Bible, sinful cities destroyed by God (Genesis 18-19).
cl
Reference to the Bible, Revelation 19:3.
cm
Sunbury-on-Thames, a Surrey town southwest of London.
cn
Large beetle.
co
Tutor who prepares students for specific examinations.
cp
Located on the Thames, about 30 miles west of London, Windsor is also
the seat of Windsor Castle, principle residence of England’s sovereign.
cq
London Foundling Hospital, established in 1739 by Royal Charter.
cr
Weekly sports newspaper.
cs
Their deficiencies should be pointed out.
ct
Kingston upon Thames, now a borough of Greater London.
cu
One-horse carriages.
cv
Town with open spaces used for recreation.
cw
Woolwich, then a southeast London borough and site of the Royal
Arsenal, today is part of the borough of Greenwich; Chatham is a port
city, southeast of London.
cx
Evening prayer.
cy
Women members of the Salvation Army, an international Christian
charity founded in 1865.
cz
The Houses of Parliament, located on the Thames in the borough of
Westminster, is the seat of Great Britain’s bicameral government; the
Clock Tower, also known as Big Ben, is located at its northern end.
da
Cannon whose inner barrel is wound with wire to provide greater
stability.
db
Special edition.
dc
Clothing.
dd
The Strand is a major thoroughfare; Trafalgar Square is a Westminster
plaza named for Lord Nelson’s 1805 naval victory.
de
That is, away from Trafalgar Square toward Westminster Abbey and
Victoria Street.
df
A traffic jam, as on a major race day at Epsom Downs.
dg
About 2 miles north of Westminster Abbey.
dh
Streetlights in London at the time the book first appeared were fueled by
gas.
di
Bell-ringing.
dj
The slope downward into Euston Station, in Camden, east of Regent’s
Park.
dk
Suspenders.
dl
Located in Merton, a borough of Greater London, and known since 1877
for its tennis championship.
dm
All towns or villages on the way from Woking to London.
dn
A plant disease.
do
All towns or villages in Surrey.
dp
Seized by Napoleon in 1812, Russia’s largest city was burned by its
retreating residents.
dq
Cannon fired at one-minute intervals.
dr
Small hills.
ds
Thicket or grove of trees.
dt
Mountain-shaped cloud with a flat base.
du
Carbon dioxide.
dv
The substance is subjected to light waves to see if it compares in any
way with earthly matter.
dw
All areas west of London.
dx
On the outskirts of London.
dy
Billowings.
dz
Melting away.
ea
Cannon Street is a train station in the vicinity of London Bridge;
Bishopsgate is a major thoroughfare running north to Liverpool Street
Station, for trains to East Anglia and Essex.
eb
Barnes is a village west of London; Lambeth, part of Greater London, is
the site of Waterloo Station.
ec
Borough of Greater London.
ed
In Camden, north of Regent’s Park.
ee
Village northeast of London.
 ef
Hansom cabs are two-wheeled, covered carriages with an elevated
driver’s seat at the rear; St. Albans is a district north of London.
eg
Chelmsford is due east of St. Albans; a stile is a step or steps that allow
passage over a fence or wall.
eh
Town north of London; today a borough of outer London.
ei
Two-wheeled carriage.
ej
Following the rules of boxing.
ek
Stanmore, Pinner, and Edgware are small villages north of London, as is
New Barnet, in the next paragraph.
el
Port city, northeast of London.
em
Poor section of London.
en
Side road.
eo
Sister of the missing surgeon; her surname is that of Mountstuart
Elphinstone (1779-1859), British military hero and administrator of
British rule in India and Afghanistan.
ep
An imaginary name, though the office of chief justice is real.
eq
Counties closest to London.
er
All exit routes from London.
 es
The part of the Thames near London Bridge.
et
Bridge over the Thames in the City, the heart of London; it is west of the
Tower Bridge and flanked by Waterloo Bridge and Southwark Bridge.
eu
Men who manage lighters, large flat-bottomed barges for loading and
unloading ships.
ev
Limehouse is a neighborhood in London’s East End; Colchester, an
Essex town northeast of London on the Colne River.
ew
London boroughs north of the Thames.
ex
The Midlands are central counties of England; Birmingham, a city in the
West Midlands.
ey
Chipping Ongar is a town northeast of London; Primrose Hill, a green in
the eastern section of Regent’s Park, London.
ez
Chelmsford, Epping, and Waltham Abbey are all towns northeast of
London.
fa
Town very close to the sea, east of Chelmsford.
fb
Coastal headland south of Harwich.
fc
colliers are coal-transporting ships; “tramps” refers to tramp steamers,
cargo ships with no regular route.
fd
Haggling.
fe
Blackwater River flows southeast through Essex into the North Sea; the
town of Maldon lies on the south side of its estuary.
ff
Belgian North Sea port.
fg
Twenty.
fh
Remained.
fi
Foulness Island, north of the Thames’s estuary.
fj
River that enters the sea north of the Thames.
fk
The riverboat is making for Ostend, which is north and east of its current
location. The narrator’s brother is standing on the port (left, or larboard)
side of the boat, looking toward England.
fl
Parallel to perpendicular.
fm
Right side.
fn
Sailing ship used mainly in coastal waters.
fo
Force of its speed.
fp
Roman city buried in ash when Mount Vesuvius erupted in A.D. 79.
fq
Locality southwest of London, site of a royal palace and Bushey Park.
The towns listed here are on the way to London; Leatherhead is to the
south.
fr
Fourteen days.
fs
Illustrations from a newspaper’s magazine section.
ft
Room for doing dishes and other messy kitchen work.
fu
Surface, skin.
fv
Eardrum.
fw
An imaginary character.
fx
Containing silica, which is the most abundant element on Earth, after
oxygen, and is present in many plants and animals.
fy
Stern, unyielding; flint also contains silica.
fz
Invertebrate aquatic animal with a hollow, cylindrical body.
ga
Small marine animals.
gb
Like Humpty-Dumpty in Lewis Carroll’s Through the Looking Glass
(1871), the Martian’s body and head are all one.
gc
Another imaginary anatomist.
gd
Gliders, named for Otto Lilienthal (1848-1896), a German aviation
pioneer.
ge
Annoying begging.
gf
Slag; stony matter fused by heat.
gg
Mythical giant with a hundred arms and fifty heads.
gh
Construction workers.
gi
The narrator is following the river Thames east toward London.
gj
Infected with sores that spread.
gk
Not locked.
gl
Decorated with a pattern.
gm
Gorse and broom are flowering shrubs.
gn
Machete.
go
Shelter made of tree branches tied together.
gp
Plural of the letter H.
gq
Men who make passes at women.
gr
Imitation of green turtle soup made of meat, wine, and spices.
gs
Regent Street runs south from Regent’s Park to Piccadilly Circus, a
major London intersection.
gt
The Langham Hotel (1864) on Portland Place.
 gu
Water.
gv
London is divided into church parishes.
gw
Luck of the cards.
gx
Chimney sweep.
gy
The ancient center of London.
gz
Kensington Gardens and Hyde Park form a large public green; south of
the western end is the Natural History Museum. The parks share a large
curved lake, whose Hyde Park portion is called the Serpentine.
ha
North of Hyde Park.
hb
Arch at the northeast corner of Hyde Park, where Oxford Street begins.
hc
Northeast of Marble Arch.
hd
District west of Regent’s Park.
he
Primrose Hill is a green in the eastern section of Regent’s Park, London.
The Zoo and Regent’s Canal are just north of Regent’s Park.
hf
King of Assyria (c.705-681 B.C.) who, according to the Bible (2
Chronicles), lay waste to much of Judea.
hg
Albert Hall, the Imperial Institute, and Brompton Road are all on the
south side of Kensington Gardens.
 hh
Immense iron and glass exhibition hall erected in Hyde Park for the
Great Exhibition of 1851; it was moved to Sydenham Hill (1852-1854)
and destroyed by fire in 1936.
hi
St. Paul’s Cathedral, in the City.
hj
Wells refers to the post office located on this street in the City, where in
1896 Guglielmo Marconi demonstrated wireless communication—a
fitting place for London to reestablish communication with the world.
hk
Cheshire city northwest of London.
hl
Wheat.
hm
Dumb or daffy rhyme.
hn
Typesetter.
ho
Three-dimensional effects.
hp
Kind of transparent crystal gypsum.
hq
Fictitious scientist.
hr
In the same degree of the zodiac.
hs
Imaginary scientist.